 
Family Secrets Book One

# Secrets of the Night

## Rebekah McClew

***~~~***

_Secrets of the Night_ \- Center One Books  
Kingsley, Michigan - All rights reserved.  
Copyright 2010 Rebekah McClew  
Smashwords Edition
This book is dedicated to all the voices in my head and of course Brenton, Kalista, and Justin for being insane with me.
Books by  
Rebekah McClew

FAMILY SECRETS SERIES:

Secrets of the Night  
Obscured Darkness  
Phantom Mist  
Hailstorm

STAND ALONES:

Mortal

For a complete and up to date list of books by Rebekah McClew please visit her at Center One Books.

### Table of Contents

Title

Dedication

Bibliography

Chapter One - The Midnight Madam

Chapter Two - The Picnic

Chapter Three - Overnight

Chapter Four - The Response

Chapter Five - Ultimatum

Chapter Six - Little One

Chapter Seven - Death Sort of Came

Chapter Eight - New Opportunity at Life

Chapter Nine - Nichole's Short Childhood

Chapter Ten - The Hired Man

Chapter Eleven - Uncomfortable Introductions

Chapter Twelve - Just Business

Chapter Thirteen - Party With Anthony

Chapter Fourteen - Room Invaded

Chapter Fifteen - Dealing With Stewart

Chapter Sixteen - The Search For Family

Chapter Seventeen - The Wedding

Chapter Eighteen - Stewart's End

Chapter Nineteen - Her Father and a Surprise

Chapter Twenty - Good Bye For Now

Thank You

License Agreement
The Midnight Madam

Everyone in town had heard of the midnight madam, all have talked about her except only in secrecy, otherwise in the privacy of their own homes. In the small town there were people who either loved or hated her, no one could argue what an impact she had on everyone. Around seventeen hundred the town had been founded by Jamison Leroy McAllister. Having a large family of thirteen children, he and his wife were rather well known. Others had wondered why he had built a town next to a large swamp rather than the nearby lake; some had considered him a bit strange and eccentric.

The midnight madam always followed where he and his family traveled. His wife Julie was one that hated the madam. She had thought they could move away from her. Eventually she would find they would never leave her behind for long. Her draw was too powerful and strong. It would be inevitable that she would join the family once again. Unknown to the family the madam had her own deceptive reasons for sticking so close.

The glorious home that was in the center of town known as the McAllister estate had quite a reputation. Anyone strolling by at night would see a woman all alone dressed completely in black, she would be ducking in and out at all hours of the night. Coming and going from the servant's quarters. Except no one was ever coming and going with her, she was always alone. The town as small as it was didn't have very much to it. Much changed once Jamison's wife died. Some thought she died from child birth, others thought she might have died from small pox or even worse been killed by her own husband. Some even thought she might have committed suicide because of losing one of her children, which brought some to thinking she might not have been able to handle it.

Either way, around the time the family retreated into itself came at the same time that most of the town burned down, both with very poor timing. The fire began very early one morning from a barn, reasons unknown being uncontrollable until it finally burned itself out as it reached the tips of the swamp. The original town had been laid out a bit strange. Most of the store buildings were built on the side of the swamp along with many of the homes from those who first settled there. Many of the newer ones preferred building on the other side between the lake and swamp wanting to view the lake rather than the swamp. All of the homes and stores survived on the side of the swamp, while the winds further blew the fire wilder on the side of the lake destroying everything in its path, wiping out the homes and stores that had been built there. No one really understood how it happened. With solid evidence proving how the fire was started some felt it had been placed there to cover up a more sinister plan. Some even blamed the midnight madam for the fire calling it her revenge on the town for building it there. Something she had made clear she didn't want.

After his wife's death, Jamison built a huge iron gate around the home. The celebrations that were once held there were put to an end. The outdoors no longer decorated, leaving the family and the midnight madam being the only ones who were coming and going from the home.

Many believed she still haunted the home. Either way it was safer to stay away from what you did not know or fear of joining the late wife in death. The town had believed far too deeply in superstitions and rumors. The McAllister children had always been privately tutored in their home; no one ever had much of a reason for contact with the father and especially not the children.

Many years later after several families had moved in and out of the town, the estate soon began to be forgotten. Other than an eerie reminder up from the hill which could be seen no matter where you went in the town itself, it almost seemed as though it loomed over everything.

Early one morning Sophie was preparing for the early customers. The only reason her friend agreed to give her a job, besides the obvious fact that he never bothered hiding that he was interested in her, he knew he would be able to see her more often if she were to work with him. Besides this way Sophie would open the store for Sam, he never did like waking up so early in the morning.

Lining up a few products in front of the window as usual looking across the street, I had the view of the old McAllister estate in the distance. I couldn't make a move past the window without taking a look at the old mansion. It was so huge and stood out so much just from its size alone. The architecture alone took my breath away, a place I could picture myself living in.

As curious as I had been I never seemed to get the information I wanted about the place. From the moment we arrived in a thunderstorm we had moved into our little cottage home. No matter how long we seem to live here or how comfortable others were with our family, no one ever seemed to be comfortable talking about the place. Once I made a few friends they had told me the little they knew.

One of the last parties held at the old estate had been for the McAllister anniversary. The midnight madam had decided to make an appearance even though it had been against Julie's wishes. Graceful and beautiful she caught the attention of the guests. She had momentarily gone up the stairs with Julie McAllister following behind her. Losing sight of her for a while she finally reappeared on the top of the steps. According to the rumors some say that Julie, out of anger or jealousy pushed who she thought was the madam down the steps killing the woman from the fall. Others say she simply slipped on the step and never regained her hold, calling it an accident. The woman who died had been one of Julie's best friends. Some even blamed the midnight madam for the death.

The rumors spread like wild fire after that. Only two days later there had been a body unclaimed and unknown lying outside the gate that had bled out. No color and only two odd markings on the neck. Some assumed he was killed and others feared vampires were in the area. Some who called themselves sensible thinkers simply said the person was killed by an animal of some kind. Sadly the body had been found outside the McAllister estate. This is where they started the rumors about the family. Then from these rumors they spun out of control.

Giving into a shiver, I looked away and finished what I had been working on and finally opened the store for the customers. After being opened for a while and very slow this morning Sam had finished his usual routine early.

Looking at Sam I asked, "Do you think they're really in that house anymore? For the past year only one son has been living in town and he's not even at the estate anymore. He lives not too far from here."

"Best not to even think of that old place, rumors alone should scare anyone from even looking at it, I must admit, it had been a magnificent estate and at one time the parties were incredibly impressive not that I was ever at one, however now it's so depressing and dilapidated I would only fear the worst and assume it's the same way inside."

Looking away he continued to stock. "Sophie, are you planning on going to the town picnic that is just in a couple days? If so it would be an honor for me to escort you."

"Yes, I was planning on going, I'm not sure how long we will be there, my sister and her fiancée Gregory are going and I was to going serve as their chaperone, I appreciate the offer though."

With a smile I walked to the back of the store, happy to be able to have a way out of his invite, as nice as he is he could put a moth to sleep. It would just be unbearable.

One customer who had started coming in the day I started working had already entered the store this morning. Instead of picking up a bunch of the supplies he would pick out one or two items and keep coming in everyday at the same time. Personally I had just assumed he was lonely or maybe had nothing else to do. It would make some nervous the way he looked but then it didn't take much to make Sam nervous.

It was hard seeing who he was, his dark black hair swept across his face just right that it obscured most of his face. Wearing a long black leather coat he was rather tall with a muscular frame, I had to stop myself from examining his shirt from a distance as I noticed the curved muscle under his collar of his coat.

Scarf wrapped tight around his neck and gloves covering every inch of his hands. The only small amount of skin that showed had been near his face. Sam didn't care to deal with him but then he hated it even more so when I would wait on him. He walked rather slowly; it was hard to tell if he was injured or if it was deliberate. Sam felt it was odd for a person to wear so much clothing in the summer when most were happy not to wear winter clothing.

The only time I had actually heard him speak had been to thank me for picking up an item he had dropped, otherwise when asking if we had an item he had ordered. His voice was so soft spoken it didn't seem as though it fit the body. Out of the blue one day he had noticed I was looking at the estate. Most ignored me when I looked not wanting to draw attention to it or encourage my curiosity.

"What is it about the estate that catches your attention? Are you not familiar with the rumors?" At that moment I could have sworn I had seen a bit of a smile from the side of his face. His voice sounded so angelic. Not even thinking about the fact that most will not even talk about the estate, I was excited someone was finally saying something.

"I can't help but imagine how beautiful the place must have looked when it had been taken care of. The rose bush out front must have been magnificent. Too bad it was allowed to wither. I've only heard a few rumors but personally I don't like to base my decisions on those. I just can't seem to stop looking at the place. Just feels like I should be there. Don't know why, it's just a feeling."

Not long after we had that short conversation I had noticed the rose bush by the entrance to the estate had started coming back to life, blooming once again. It did look magnificent bringing color to the old place. Someone was pruning and caring for it. Not that I had ever seen anyone come out and take care of it. At times I had wondered if Sam did it since he heard how much I wished I could have seen how they looked. I knew he had a crush on me and was almost willing to do anything, except thinking about it more I didn't think it could be him; he was just as superstitious and would never do something like that because it would mean his having to be closer to the estate.

Today the hours flew by and before long I was heading out of the store, Sam was closing tonight. He closed every night. He was happy not to be up so early in the morning and I was happy not to need an escort home late at night. Not that my sister cared for my traveling even during the day hours alone.

Arriving home this afternoon I found a note on my bed. My sister had found a little information about the estate that I had asked her to try and get. No one here wanted to discuss or talk about the rumors that were supposed to scare everyone. My sister and I had moved here with our father after our mother died from small pox, sadly a disease that affected so many families during this time. Soon our father remarried and moved into a home with his new wife just a few miles from our old home. We had not grown up in the town with all the secrets it held. Especially since no one seemed to want to part with any information they knew. On the other hand, as my guess had been that they might have simply forgotten the truth or just did not really know.

My sister apparently went to bed early probably to wake early for the next day. I could see that she had been doodling her name with her soon to be husband's last name. Then there was a simple one with her name and her own family name of Lawrence. I couldn't help smiling since I knew how happy Laila had been with Gregory. He seemed like her perfect match. No other woman existed to him and he treated her like a queen.

I absolutely loved mysteries, haunting's and tales of old towns. Eager to read the note, I tossed my bonnet on the end of the bed and sat in my favorite chair. Folding open the paper it read:

"This was all of the information I could retrieve, no one wanted to discuss the home as usual. There were so many rumors so I wasn't sure if the midnight madam was a daughter or a mistress? Nevertheless, for as long as she has been around she should be really old. Hard to believe she would be alive at this age. Some guessed she would be around the age of 180. Except the math doesn't add up, no one could be that old. It could be a daughter to the midnight madam or just one of the McAllister children. Perhaps the town has combined a few older ancestors with younger groups of the family since no one really communicates with them. Below is a list of the family members that could be confirmed with birthdates. I do have two listed but some might be from prior family members, certainly interesting that they kept the same names. There have been at least four generations rumored to have lived at the estate. Not sure if it helps at all but here is the list with both dates."

Jamison Leroy McAllister (father) 1690/1460  
Julie McAllister (mother) 1695/1465-1501  
Dreana (daughter) 1713/1483  
Mark (son) 1714/1484  
Aidelle (daughter) 1716/1486  
Anna & Faith (twin daughters) 1718/1488  
Aiden (son) 1720/1490-1500-Deceased  
Kurtis & Drezin (twin sons) 1722/1492  
Charlie (son) 1724/1494  
Lorah (daughter) 1726/1496  
Dinah (daughter) 1728/1498  
Bethany (daughter) 1730/1500  
Evangeline (Daughter) 1731/1501-1501

Looking at the paper I guessed the oldest was about 36 years old and the youngest about 19. I had wondered with so many children why I hadn't seen any of them. It seems like at some point they would have outgrown their estate. Were they deformed or monstrous? Not only that, but there were huge gaps in the birthdates. No one could assume they were alive for that long. I even wondered if most of them were still around. I knew about Mark but others never showed up and were never talked about.

I had even heard they had their own family cemetery so if one of their family members had passed on, would anyone really have known? This would explain for the discrepancies in the dates as well as for the names. Most towns left keeping track of births and deaths to either the churches or their local cemeteries.

Hoping for more than just names and birthdates, I was hoping there might be something more about the family of who they were. The most I knew had been that I was expected to stay away from the estate that looked so over grown, that it was haunted, and no one sees the ones who live there come out anymore. Not wanting to be given a speech about staying away I kept it quiet that I had walked around the outside of the estate recently, even though it looks like it's in shambles from the outside, I was still interested in the house. The home was so impressive and breathtaking to look at, how could a person not notice it?

Looking at it as often as I had, even once seeing someone look out the window, although not well enough to see the person, however well enough to know someone was there, the curtains had shut very quickly. Wishing I had known more, I would have to put it off for now. With only an hour left, light would be scarce other than by candle light. Turning down the covers, making sure to take out the heating pot that had been warming my bed sheets and covers, I slipped into the very warm bed, blew out the light and went to sleep.

As morning came I let myself sleep in a little. At least today I didn't have to work. Taking out brush and paints putting them in a bag and bringing paper, I had let Laila know that I would be at the park for most of the day. She always worried when I was on my own. It was never safe for a lady to be alone except around here so many kept an eye on me that I never felt that I was truly alone.

On my days off I would choose different places to paint. This time I wanted to make another painting of the estate. Riding my horse in, I had tied him up behind the store. The park was close enough to walk to. It was easier leaving the horse here at work that way he didn't attract attention to me being there alone. Besides it drew less attention to how long I was there.

Walking up to the gazebo where I would normally paint, I had seen the same stranger who would shop in the store on a regular basis. Sam had told me once that the days I did not work he did not come in. He had become a regular customer the very same day I started working there and oddly enough chose to only come in when I was there. Still completely covered with so much clothing, even though it was such a warm sunny day he sat under the gazebo reading a paper he had in front of him.

Hoping I would not bother him I set up at the far end of the gazebo and started to paint. Having only half of the painting finished he started talking to me. Even though most felt uncomfortable around him I just felt he was a very private person, perhaps a little shy and never bothered me once.

"I see you're more than just obsessed about the estate. Remember when we talked about the rose bush? The rose bush has finally filled out." He had made a nod towards the rose bush at the entrance.

"I noticed when the roses started coming back. I'm glad whoever is taking care of them is doing a wonderful job, they look beautiful. I like painting the old place, it has so much character. Even though I'm not sure how it looked when it was thriving, I usually paint it the way it looks now or how I think it might have looked." Standing up he walked over and looked the picture over scrutinizing it a bit. Still unable to see his face he never tried to move the hair away from his eyes.

"I would have to say it's rather close. I figured you would be here so I brought something I knew you would like. My family is rather artistic. My sister drew these years ago when the house was still cared for on the outside." Pulling out a piece of paper that had been folded in half in his pocket he handed it to me, careful not to actually touch my hand.

Taking the picture from him I could see my own picture really hadn't been that far off from the original. It had the gates opened and everything was fresh looking with people either standing around or strolling through the garden. It looked so peaceful that I wondered how people could possibly fear a place like this.

Looking up I wanted to thank him for giving this to me except as I had he was already gone. I never saw him leave or the direction he left in. I had wondered where he lived, if he knew I would be making frequent visits, I would have asked him questions, especially how much his sister knew about the place, he had been the first willing to talk about it at all. It was just odd that I never noticed exactly when he had left. I didn't think I was that distracted by the estate but then who knows maybe he was right; I was obsessed and not just interested?

Looking back at the bench he had been sitting at I noticed he left a little bag there. Walking over to it figuring I would give it to him when I saw him at the store next. Picking it up I saw my name on the outside of the bag. It was never mine so it was odd that it had my name on it and that he had it. It was strange he knew my full name. Sophia Rose Lawrence. Opening up the bag just to peak in I saw a paper inside with writing. Taking it out I read over the letter.

"I heard you are rather unique, that you enjoy mysteries and adventure. Therefore, I have made this little scavenger hunt for you. In addition, each time you find one of the three spots you will find a reward waiting for you. Best of luck, your night time guide."

Interesting way of referring to himself, wonder what he meant by night time guide? Reading over the rest of the letter, he was right I did like an adventure and the clues seemed simple enough. Reading the rest of it, the clues had been written in a poem of sorts, I just had to decipher it.

Making notes to each one, I wrote down what my guesses had been. I had never had anyone give me such an explicit poem before but then I never really looked for the harm in others. In ways I knew I had always been far too trusting but so far thankfully I had never been wrong. The free verse style poem itself seemed a little strange but also rather intriguing. I couldn't help but get excited when I read each verse. It almost felt as if I was being flirted with very deliberately. However if my sister had known a man wrote a poem this way for me she would have figured it out that he had intended on more than just a treasure hunt.

"I've had just enough  
Of just watching you from a distance  
Losing all my self-control  
Its time I've asked you out  
Even though I might just have to take it to my grave  
(Graveyard)  
Flaunting yourself in front of me like that  
How can you expect me not to react?  
Don't you know what you do?  
I'm losing control of my mind  
You're my one vice  
You're my bad luck  
You're the one who's going to break me down  
You're a criminal master mind  
(Jail)  
You won't quit until you control or have mine  
I've been broken in two  
So now it's time that I ask you  
Is it alright if I just breathe?  
Soak you in for a minute or two  
I can't quite exhale  
I'm fully intoxicated by you  
So much for love  
When you wield your power over me  
I can't stop desiring you  
Be careful I may just have to devour you"  
(Restaurant)

Gathering my things and the bag I walked over to the store. Careful not to look like I was in a hurry since Sam was already looking out the window. He must have seen me talk to our regular customer. Odd it hadn't occurred to me until then that he never once introduced himself but he knew my full name? All the places were public ones so I didn't have to worry about anything strange from it. Sam would have been upset if he knew what I was about to do. I was more curious what rewards that had been left?

Getting up on my horse I didn't bother watching the expressions of others when they saw I wasn't riding side saddle as usual. By now you would think after a year they would be used to seeing me ride this way. Taking off at a controlled speed so that I would attract less attention, I headed off to the public cemetery which was behind the McAllister estate.

Only a few of the graves had flowers lying next to them, other than me no one was in the graveyard. The fog no matter what time of day or for that matter what the weather had been like, it always seemed to occupy the graveyard day and night. Then it also rolled in as far as the forest behind. Most of it had come from the swamp which was always cool or cold.

Walking around I wasn't really sure what I had been looking for. Walking down the main dirt road down the center I soon came to the very center of the cemetery where the caretaker's building was located. On the door it had a small black satin sack hanging from it with letters. Hoping I wasn't looking at something that didn't belong to me. I first looked around to make sure that no one was looking. From where I was standing I could see the back of the estate. I had seen movement from the second floor window but then wind could have moved it.

My name again was beautifully written on the outside of it. Untying it from the door I opened it up. Inside there had been a small doll with dark brown hair, real human hair. She had been hand stitched with a lace pink dress. There also had been a picture of a mother and a daughter standing in front of the estate. Just the two of them looking at the estate, as I examined the picture I looked at the little girl standing in front of the gate, she had her mother's hand in one and in her other hand had been what looked like a little doll, just like the one I had in my hand. Placing the doll, picture and bag in the larger one I looked at the note again.

Now off to the jail, on the far other side of town but slightly up a hill. Not sure where it was going to be there, kind of an odd place to look. I hoped that no one really paid attention to me going there. Leaving my horse a bit further down the trail I walked up towards the jail, hoping no one would raise question to why I would be up here. If someone had asked it wasn't as if I wanted to tell them I was after a scavenger hunt from a person I didn't even know. That would be the worst thing I could say. At least I didn't have to walk up very far.

Half way up the hill there was a similar sack left attached to a tree. Taking the sack from the tree it seemed like it was filled a little more than the other one had been. Not really wanting to be seen I waited to open the sack. Walking back down to my horse and riding away just a bit. Once I was far enough I stopped to look through it.

Opening it up there were three rose buds. They had been dried. One was red and the others yellow and white. The second item inside had been a silver pin with the name McAllister in a beautiful calligraphy design. Looking back to the note again there was one last place to look.

There had only been one restaurant in town and it was Marlow's. Riding in no one was watching at least as I tied up my horse outside. Walking in it had been midafternoon and not many in yet. The place wouldn't be getting busy for a while. Not sure where to look again I just walked along the side tables until I came close to the back of the restaurant. Then I had felt a tap on the shoulder.

Turning the waitress was standing behind me with a smile on her face. She was also holding a small sack in her hand that looked just like the others with my name on it.

"We don't know who left this here but we were going to give it to Sam if we didn't see you. Are you not working today?" Still smiling as she handed me the bag.

Everyone in town knew who I was since I pretty much saw everyone come into the store at one time or another.

"Yes, I have today off and I'm just running a few errands, I must have dropped this somewhere. Thank you for holding onto it." Keeping it closed I figured I would look into it once I was further away. I was glad I found it before it was left with Sam. He would have kept it safe and given it to me but he would have questioned me about it. At least this way I didn't have to explain I was doing a scavenger hunt from the person that made him uncomfortable. I was sure he wouldn't have liked that. I didn't like to lie to Sam but then I didn't want to risk him knowing the truth either.

Riding my horse back to the park with the last clue in my hand I tied the horse up closer so I wouldn't have to walk back to the store this time. Sitting on the bench I pulled out the last items from the bag. Inside there were a few more pins. The McAllister girls were known for wearing butterfly, dragonfly and ladybug pins with their initials on them. I had pulled out nine different pins and each also had a birthstone. When I got home I planned on matching them up with the birthdates of the ones listed on the paper that Laila had given me.

I couldn't wait to thank the stranger for all of this. It was amazing. I just wondered how he knew I would want these let alone have those to leave for me. Was he a family member or a caretaker of the place? Had they been friends of the family? Looking at the bag since it still seemed to not crumple all the way I reached in and found yet another note inside. The handwriting was exquisite just like the other notes. All it had said had been congratulations at figuring out the clues and to look under the bench where we met for the very last one.

Getting down on the ground and looking under I could see that there was another bag tied underneath. Untying it I pulled it out. It had been much larger. Several paint brushes tied together with a purple ribbon along with paper wrapped together with a red ribbon around it. I had even saved the ribbons since there had been gold etching written on it spelling out the McAllister name.

Placing everything into the bigger bag I was going to paint a while before I took off for home again. This had been a fun afternoon. Not something I would have ever assumed would happen. I was so excited with the treasures that I now had. They didn't answer any questions that I had about the estate but at least I felt connected even more. Just like an addict I couldn't wait to find out more. Feeling even more drawn to the place then I had been before. Almost as if I had more of a purpose now.

As I was about to mount my horse I had looked at the estate before leaving. The curtain on this side had looked like someone brushed against it from the inside. Either someone walks close to the walls or there was a pretty good breeze through the house. On the other hand, as I liked to think that maybe someone from inside had been curious enough about me?
The Picnic

"Sophie you slept in, wake up, we have to get going to the picnic." Pulling the covers back, tossing a random gown from the chest onto the bed, nudging me hoping to wake me up.

Slightly moaning, "I'll be out in just a few minutes." Slowly pulling myself up I watched my sister leave the room. Still feeling tired even though I had enough sleep, I had to drag myself out of bed.

My light blue riding dress, just laying there beckoning at me to be put on. Frost white corset half hanging off the bed, my light blue bonnet with delicate lace trim already fallen to the floor. Getting prepared as quickly as I could, I hurried out the door of our little modest home, seeing my sister standing next to Gregory waiting impatiently.

Helping me up on my ladies side saddle, I may have walked with sophisticated ease, however when it came to riding a horse, I refused to ride side saddle. Ladies were to keep their legs together at all times to keep their demure innocent presence known. Sadly I had already known a few who rode side saddle and certainly were not pure by any means. Personally I didn't care if I looked innocent or not, I wanted to ride in comfort and felt if others wanted to complain about the one un-lady like action I displayed then they can just be offended, I just did not care.

Half way to the town picnic you could see the old McAllister site before you saw the town squire come into view. To some the old estate was a menacing view but to others even though being dilapidated, it was still an amazing sight. The estate had been in plain view of the entire town and also had a clear view of the park. At least I could get a good view and no one would notice since they won't know exactly what I am looking at with so many people around.

"I wish they would just tear down that horrible place, it mars our fair town. Just looking at it creeps me out, besides the town could make better use of the space." Taking a deep breath, Gregory gave a big shudder to emphasize his comment and disdain of the place.

"Bugs creep you out, besides I love the way it looks, I just wish the outside could be fixed up. We have been here for a year and I am still curious what the inside looks like, however it looks as though I may never know."

Sighing to myself loud enough for the others to hear, I wasn't worried that my sister knew my feelings toward the place.

Intently staring straight ahead at the massive estate home, the home itself was so impressive on the eight acres that it rested on. The home was so huge it could be seen for miles around from any direction. The property being on the edge of town and on a tall hill with the estate perched directly on top, it was hard to miss it. I had wondered if that was why Jamison McAllister planned on having it built there so after they were gone no one would forget they had been here?

"I would watch your lips, if you are not careful you may be sucked into that place and it is certainly no place for a lady wishing to be. Especially if you wish to keep your reputation clean. Besides you're already having difficulty with that on your own, you certainly do not need to raise more suspicions."

Holding his head high, rearing his horse ahead of ours Gregory finished leading the way to the town picnic, showing his disdain about discussing the McAllister estate.

It appeared that everyone from the town had shown up for the event. Not too many soirees are held anymore, a few coming out balls for the upper class, only a few festivals for the middle and lower classes. Many of us had settled in this town from well to do families, not many commoners. Being assisted down from the horse, Gregory took all three horses and tied them to the tree post. We had taken our parasols and waited for him under the cathedral awning on the far side of the park. After a few hours of listening to the fine music being played, I couldn't help it that I was already getting bored. My sister and soon to be brother in law were behaving decently enough and chatting amongst their friends.

"Sis, I am going to stroll along the grounds, I won't go far, I'll keep you in sight, I would like to see who else is here, it's terribly difficult with so many around, I wish to see if Allandale is here by any chance, she said she would come if she were able."

"That's quite alright, we will be here and easy to find on this side of the gazebo." Laila turned her attention back to her friends as they continued to talk. Walking away from my sister I walked along the maze of people who had gathered there. Walking around for a while not seeing anyone I wanted to talk to, I leaned against the farthest gazebo, not many in there, thinking perhaps it was because it was in such clear sight of the McAllister estate. No one seemed eager as I was to catch any glimpse I could of the impressive home. None of my friends seemed to be here yet so I had all the time I wanted, to watch the house without being distracted.

Just as I looked up at the estate it looked like a figure came out of the house, adjusting a hat, the person walked slightly disappearing from sight until it came to the gate. I looked around to see if anyone else had seen this person. It looked as if everyone had been too busy mingling to notice or even bother looking at what others considered to be a menacing home.

The figure came out from the gate, almost as if I had finally caught the attention of this person. He was making a straight line to me, no one seemed to notice he had come from the estate and was walking straight for me. Not breathing as deeply as I had been, I was breathing much shallower now, somewhat afraid but also excited at finally meeting someone from behind the iron gates.

Wondering why he had singled me out? Could he tell that I was interested or had been looking and watching the home? Was it coincidence that he was heading directly towards me or had he seen someone else that had drawn his attention? Still standing there almost frozen, watching the figure come toward me. He was definitely coming towards me. A very handsome young man, about twenty to twenty five in age, stopping just in front of me he started introducing himself.

"Hello my lady, may I introduce myself, my name is Charlie and I could not help but notice you staring at the estate, you still seem to be obsessed about it. What seems to fascinate you so much with it? If I'm not mistaken I also seem to remember seeing you walking around the outside of the grounds a few days ago?" He stood there relaxed almost as if he knew me, either that or it was just the feeling I felt from him.

Looking down at my hands then glancing back at him replying,

"Guilty as charged, I walked around the estate just three days ago. I am fascinated by the design of the home. I know I am told that I should not be, but I cannot seem to shake the feeling of being drawn to the estate. As some have told me a lot lately that I'm obsessed with the place."

"Perhaps it is the same feeling drawing me to you? Just like the day you walked by and it drew me to the window to see you, otherwise normally I would not have looked. Personally I do not normally pay too much attention to what is going on outside. Would you like to take a tour inside the estate? I can arrange it. If I'm being to forward please tell me, I know I have a problem of being a little forward at times."

His smile alone intrigued me. I just couldn't see how the town could be angry with a person like him. He appeared to be very handsome and friendly. I still couldn't shake the feeling that I already knew him. Laila had always told me looks are not everything, even wonderful people can be deceiving but for some reason it was just too hard to believe it of him and this particular place. I just couldn't explain why, other than just how I felt.

"My sister would kill me if she even thought I was to ask to go inside, let alone with no chaperon that would be willing to escort me there. How is it that you have access to it?" Looking at him with more curiosity as to why no one noticed someone from the estate had even come out to the town picnic, let alone was talking to me and happened to be this good looking, yes I could even admit it to myself I was stuck on his looks. It was hard for me to take my eyes off of him. But then if I had been observant I would have assumed he was the Charlie from the list. Laila was always telling me that I never paid enough attention to details.

I kept wondering why he chose me, since there were so many other attractive woman here. Not that I was ugly but certainly not in my mind the prettiest here. I briefly thought of my sister and the others, if they were paying attention they would die from mortification at the sight of him being there alone with me.

"I have seen you come out of the corner store every evening. I am curious, why are you working there? Not often you see a young lady working. Most are at socials or at home with friends."

"Yes I do work; my friend's family owns the place and I wanted an excuse to stay busy. It's an easy way to earn some spare cash for now. I'm not really into the social events and not very much in common with the other girls my own age anyway." Shrugging my shoulders slightly, I probably would not have given Ally a chance if she hadn't been so persistent at trying to be friends. She was much more like me, always looking for something to get into or to explore.

"I see you do not have to work far, if you were to come over after you get out of work, I would be happy to escort you home afterward or perhaps stay as a guest. I would escort you home in the morning before the light has come up? No need for a chaperon. I am sure at least one of my sisters would be home. I am Charlie, the youngest son of the McAllister's. We rarely take any one in, let alone come outside, I couldn't help being fascinated by you, something about you caught and kept my attention. Perhaps we are more alike than we realize. I hope I am not being too impulsive or making you uncomfortable? On the other hand, possibly stepping out of bounds as a gentleman? Just say the word and I will stop and leave you alone."

"Okay, stop." Without even thinking I blurted those words out of my mouth.

"Sorry to have bothered you, enjoy the rest of the evening." Looking a bit surprised, almost saddened he tipped his hat and started to turn.

"Wait, sorry, I don't know why I said that, it was an odd impulse. No, you're quite fine, I appreciate your offer and I believe I will take you up on it. I work tomorrow morning so I would be getting out in the evening. I am sure I can leave work earlier. Otherwise if it is later, as long as one of your sisters is there to chaperon, then I would appreciate not traveling home so late in the dark. I will tell my sister that I am staying for the night at a friend's home. Will tomorrow be a good time?"

"Will this cause a problem with your family if they find out you were in our home?" One brow furrowing as he looked at me with concern.

"My sister Laila would be fine with it, except I know she would be more worried about how others would see it, not that we trust any of the rumors, however others seem really set off about your family. I don't really understand why since most are just rumors and nothing is fact, at least nothing to bad." Being careful to word my response in a way that I wouldn't offend or ruin my chances of touring the estate, I certainly didn't want to risk him thinking I was uncomfortable again when I wasn't. I felt like kicking myself for responding like that. I guess it's what I get for using sarcasm so readily. Actually speaking with one of the family members would be the best shot I had to learn about the place.

"Then we will make sure we are discreet. Tomorrow will be my pleasure; I will be waiting for your humble presence." Reaching for my hand, he brought it to his lips kissing the tip of my fingers, giving a slight bow and then turning walking away quietly unnoticed the same as he had entered. As he slightly turned a small piece of hair fell from the side of his face. If I hadn't known any better I would have assumed he was my mystery shopper and mystery scavenger partner.

Only Laila had been watching, curious what the gentleman was speaking to her little sister with such interest and who he happened to be. If she had been in a better position she would have seen him walk across the street to the old estate.

The touch of his hand felt cold but so smooth, unlike anything I had ever felt. Only when he disappeared behind the Iron Gate did my heart skip a beat, not in excitement but out of fear for my sister, wondering what she was thinking. Had she noticed just who I was speaking to and how would she react? Quickly excusing herself through the crowd she walked straight towards me with a rather curious look.

"I think it is time we left and headed home before the dark sets in further and there is not enough light, what did that gentleman have to say to you? Are you okay? I was a little concerned you had a strange look on your face." At least she hadn't noticed too much, I could try and distract her from probing too far.

"Nothing much, he had come over and just started talking to me since I was the first person he came in contact with. He was just being friendly, however he felt the picnic bored him so he did not wish to stay."

"Did you find Allendale? She was over here and I told her that you were out looking for her."

"I must have missed her; I'll make sure I talk to her tomorrow." Not really wanting to worry my sister but also not wanting to tell her the truth, which I really hadn't been looking for her once I started talking to Charlie. Sadly I hadn't noticed who else had been there after we talked, but then I was more interested in the house as usual rather than looking for anyone. It would be the first time I would have lied to her and I just couldn't get myself to do it so I avoided her real question. I did not want to risk anything that might prevent me from having the chance to go into the estate. So I had told her about an invite that I had from a week ago, at least I wasn't lying it just wasn't current.

"Ellese invited me to stay with her after work since I would be staying late and it would give us time to catch up, we haven't spent much time together lately. In addition, I would avoid traveling home in the dark. I know that Sam would escort me home however it is so much out of his way and I don't want to make it any harder on him, trying to get to his own home after traveling in the dark just to take me home. I would be worried about his safety traveling back that late in the night." I had hoped this explanation would cover it so I wouldn't have to come up with anything else. I had a habit of repeating myself when I was nervous or covering up something.

"That sounds quite fine, let's head back now and have Gregory collect our steeds and be on our way." Then as Laila held my hand we walked back towards Gregory, explaining that Laila was ready to leave, she felt almost scared knowing that stranger out of everyone here picked out her little sister to talk to, not totally believing her little sisters story. Just being home would help her feel a little safer. Laila had taken over the part of being a mother to me and was very protective. Gregory collected the horses, helped both of the girls mount them and off they went heading home, with only one glance back at the estate I did not want to attract to much attention from my sister leading her to believe there was something more to the gentleman talking with me or she may never allow me to go tomorrow without being watched. Knowing full well what I was planning would never be allowed.

Drawing back the covers I could not stop thinking about that evening. It wasn't just him being drawn to me; I had felt drawn to him as well. It had been like being drawn to a scent or a familiar happy place, that intuition feeling you get that you just can't explain. I never once felt scared or unsafe even when he came over to me. I felt so natural and relaxed, almost as if I had seen an old friend. I admit I was frozen in one place for a moment however that was from excitement. I just couldn't understand why the town had such a problem with his family. If they were anything like him they should never have problems.

The main thing that stayed in my mind was the simple fact his hands were so cold. Had he been out in the evening? Even though sleep finally came I dreamed of what the possibilities could be, none of which seemed to scared me or put me at unease.
Overnight

All through work I couldn't get my mind off it let alone stop my eyes from wondering constantly over, looking and being anxious to go over. I just had to make sure that Sam did not see me go over there since he asks to escort me every evening. I only knew too well that if my sister was aware he meant to court me she would insist upon it, having no interest in him other than friendship I hoped not to have any problems.

I already mentioned that I would be spending time with a friend this evening and that he would not see me heading home that I would be waiting for a friend. That Sam didn't need to stick around, I would be fine alone for a short while. Hoping this would keep him from staying around otherwise it might make it harder to get over to the estate without him seeing me. Perhaps enter from the back entrance if possible; I could not afford to have anyone see me go into that place alone with only a man at my side, especially this particular man and place.

After all if they are all fearful or superstitious about the place I could not afford to have anyone see me go in, they might even alert my sister. At this point Laila would be more worried about how Gregory would react if he were to find out since he is the worst with believing rumors and being superstitious himself. If others were to see me as unusual they would question my virtue and possibly accuse me of consorting with a witch or worse yet being a witch.

Something the town fears quite highly taken the way they speak of the mystery woman that supposedly ducks in and out in the night. Not that I had ever been around at night to watch or to truly know what goes on at night, this would be my first chance to see if any of the rumors are true, just the sheer chance that I would meet a member of the family who resided there.

Hearing my name Sophie being called I came to the door; I looked to see who was calling me. My friends Allendale and Ellese had come in. I had been excited to see Ally. Allendale had been named after her father however the family called her Ally for short. Coming up quick to me, Ally grabbed me by the arm and pulled me aside.

"Who was that handsome man you were talking to last night? I've never seen him before? Is he new to town? Related to anyone I know? How did you meet him? Was he nice? Why did he leave so quickly? Where did he go? I didn't want to interrupt you two last night but tell us all about him." Throwing out so many questions I barely had a chance to answer any. At that moment Ally could have been an auctioneer with the way she quickly rattled off the questions as her voice also raised in what sounded like excitement.

Ally questioning me caught Sam's attention and he was suspiciously looking over listening curious now that he knew I had been occupied by someone else at the town picnic. This would be the opportunity if there ever was one to find out who I had been talking to since he had been watching and saw exactly who I was speaking with, except he hadn't been sure if there was anything more to it. Not really wanting to pry he couldn't help but be curious since he wanted to know if he had a chance himself.

"I'll fill you in soon, just a second I need to ask Sam something first" turning to see Sam already listening "Sam is it okay if I leave early? It's rather slow right now and everything is done other than closing the store for tonight. I even have a few of the morning stock done."

"Yes, its fine if you want you can go now with your friends. You know you can go at any time." Smiling nervously he tried not to let out that he was hoping to hear what they were going to talk about. He wanted to know if this guy was going to be competition, if Sophie was interested in him or if he had made any intentions known. Had it been that long he wondered? Why did he speak to her let alone know Sophie to speak to her?

"I won't be in tomorrow so I'll see you in two days." I had left a bag with some of my clothes in it hidden around the corner in the back storage room. Sam had looked at it when I had come in but only gave me a curious look at the time. I didn't pack too much. Grabbing the two girls by the arm we walked out of the store. Passing a few of the shops until we were closer to the park I slowed down finally.

"Wow this must be good if you don't want anyone to hear about it. If I wasn't mistaken I think Sam was jealous." Of course Ellese would notice Sam's expression. She's always been interested in him. At least she knew there would never be competition between us for him. I had told her before I wasn't interested in him and my friendship with her had come first.

"I'm going to tell you something and you have to keep it quiet and no telling anyone. For any reason at all, it must be kept between us only. I know you're not going to like what you hear but please whatever you do as friends keep this between us. Not even my sister knows and I've already told her that I'm staying at Ellese's house." Looking at my friends watching them nod in union hoping I was making the right choice by telling them but then I wanted at least someone to know where I was going to be, in case anything did happen. In case I was a bad judge of character for the first time, not that I really doubted it for a second.

Looking a bit offended Ally was the first to speak. "You know I would never tell a secret you're like my sister. Whatever it is we will listen and do what we can."

"The gentleman that I met was definitely nice. He was even better than I could have imagined. In a way he's someone I've wanted to meet for a long time. He was so handsome. If you were up close to him you would have seen how beautiful his skin looked. Like crème porcelain and the smoothest I had ever seen, almost straight out of a dream. In addition, yes he kissed my hand when he left. We didn't talk for too long but we will get a chance tonight. I know it's not proper for a lady but his sisters will be there and they will chaperone us. We won't be alone. However, I'll be staying in their guest room. I knew Laila would be against it but I just couldn't pass up on the opportunity."

Trying to describe him wasn't too difficult except I tried not to describe how cold his fingers felt. Better not since they might draw incorrect conclusions perhaps think he had been out all day doing something sinister as to put up with having such cold hands let alone no gloves to speak of at the moment. With each word I spoke they hung on every word I said and I could tell the anticipation was driving them crazy. They were as excited as I had felt now. I just hoped they would still feel that way after I told them.

"Wow, take a breather, why are you staying at his place so soon? You haven't even told us who he is?" Ally leaned closer to me, now really curious what has her best friend so worked up for if there was nothing wrong with him?

Looking at both of the girls and worried about how they will react when I finally breathed his name out loud. Not sure if they would change their minds once they actually found out who it was, taking a deep breath before I could to get the courage to say it. When I finally had said his name, it felt good, almost soothing his name coming from my lips, even natural in a way.

"He's not anyone that you two or most of the town have met but you do somewhat know of him. He's been here with his family for a very long time." Taking in a deep breath his name flowed gently and easily from my lips at that exact moment. "His name is Charlie McAllister."

For a second after saying his last name I held my breath worried how the others would react to the name. I was right that the expression had changed on their faces from excited to horrified. After standing there for a bit Ally was the first to respond.

"Are you seriously mental? Do you have a death wish? Haven't you heard of the stories? Even if they are not true why risk it? Why did he speak to you? Did he tell you why he chose to speak to you last night? Did you talk to your sister at all about it? I think she should know, I won't tell her myself but I don't think this is something you should hide from her."

"I have only heard of some of the stories and you know how rumors work. They're not always true and besides a lot of it is based on people's fears of the unknown. He was so kind and friendly and I highly doubt any of those stories are true. Besides do you really believe their family comes out to feed on people or eat bystanders? It's just unrealistic. Besides I need you two to back me up." Looking from one friend to the other hoping they wouldn't disagree with me.

"We won't tell anyone but we are going to worry. Whether the stories are true or not there must be a reason it's considered so unsafe for this long. Even rumors run dry. There has to be a serious reason they avoid the town. As soon as it's over let us know you're okay, otherwise I'm going to worry until I know you're out of there. I don't really like the idea that you're going in there. What about that woman that keeps coming and going? What if you run into her?" Ally stood there staring at me with concern. At times she could sound just like a mother.

"I'm going to be fine and besides I've never seen this mysterious woman and the only people who have talked about her are the drunken men late at night that are trying to find their way home. I can't really trust them for their opinion anyway. Besides I will let you know when I am back. We can get together tomorrow for lunch and talk. Maybe the truth about the family will finally come out a bit."

"I doubt it; it's easy to change the mind of one but the whole town who wants to believe the worst is another thing. Besides they seem to want to blame someone since the town has never been quite as prosperous since when the town had first started, the fire wiped out so much. I just really hope you know what you're doing. I see my dad bringing the carriage over, Ally is staying the night so my parents will vouch for a friend staying. Just meet us at Marlow's eatery tomorrow." Giving both of my friends hugs as they slowly walked away almost reluctantly from me, waving at Mr. Learse as he stepped down from the carriage and helped each of the girls get in.

"Will you be joining us Sophie? Do you need a ride anywhere?" Almost expecting me to come with, he held the door open in case she had invited a second friend to spend the night.

"No I'll be fine my sister and fiancée will be picking me up soon in the park, I was just headed there when I ran into Ellese and Ally but thank you for the offer.

"No problem, we will see you again another time." Smiling back he stepped into the carriage and closed the door. My friends were staring after me knowing I just lied to Ellese's dad.

Heading over to the pavilion in the park where we had agreed to meet at, I sat down, waiting for Charlie feeling relaxed still but slightly nervous as I waited. Keeping an eye on the store Sam was taking longer than normal to lock up and leave. Then oddly enough he left and did not leave for the direction of his home, he went another direction. Curious for the change in or what he had planned I had hoped he was not sticking around to find out where I was heading myself or why I was sitting alone in the park. Had he seen my friends leave already?

Being preoccupied watching Sam and where he had gone I didn't notice when Charlie came finally, standing next to me until I heard Charlie clearing his throat to announce himself.

"My lady I was afraid you may have thought twice about coming and not show? Please allow me to say how thankful I am that you still came, for whatever reason I find myself obsessed with you is beyond words, I am appreciative you came that I hadn't scared you off, or that your friends had not talked you out of it."

Taking her hand in his hand, he led her to his carriage, so that she would be out of sight of others, closing the doors and lowering the shades on the carriage so that no one may see in, knowing full well as they reached the gate many stare out of bewilderment of why they had not seen any changes or movements from the home until as of late.

He had been curious why no one had ever questioned the ownership of the town or estate after all this time. Charlie had been just as curious why no one had done a witch hunt or attempted burning down their estate out of fear or panic; being thankful the town has left them alone thus far as they entered the estate from the gated back entrance to the home.

Excitement entering his every thought and feeling still not sure what exactly drew him to look out the window at that exact moment to see her staring back at him, it would be the second time she caught his attention at the picnic and now he has her with him and would hopefully find out what drew him to her. So many centuries content to be on his own and now here during this time he had not been able to get her image or her voice out of his mind. Reaching for my hand now assisting me out of the carriage, Charlie led me directly into the home.

"I would like to apologize for the appearance of the grounds they used to look so much better but we haven't really kept up with the outside. Our gardeners will take care of that finally tomorrow, guess it's time we put some effort into it."

"Nothing to be sorry for it still looks amazing." Upon opening the doors of the estate I was in awe. The estate looked so grand I had seen nothing like this and I had visited a palace before, everything I ever saw before, those places paled in comparison. It may have looked dilapidated on the outside however it certainly was deceptive, it was carefully looked after inside. As we walked into the huge front room, I could see a young lady possibly a little younger then Charlie, it was hard to tell. She was so well groomed but aged well. She looked so beautiful, very delicate features and petite. Anyone would have felt self-conscious around her. Even though her smile felt so inviting it was easy already to feel comfortable with her.

The young woman came across the room smiling at me the entire time. Holding a sketch pad and a few wisps of what looked like horse hair in her hand.

"Hello my name is Lorah, I will show you to your room then after that my brother plans on showing you around. Please follow me for now the servants have the day off so if you need anything just ask anyone around you see and they will be able to help you. When you have been around a bit, it is easy to find your way. It is just a little overwhelming the first time you come through." Her voice chimed so sweetly.

Leaning over she picked up the bag I had brought with me and walked towards the large winding staircase. Walking up the many flights of steps, reaching the top almost out of breath we walked down the hallway and entered the fourth room on the left side. The room was huge with a beautiful wood floor. I felt as if I was in the West Indies with how beautiful the bright colors were contrast with what I had in my own room. Always pale colors out of respect for age and position, here it was to be enjoyed to envelop the senses.

"I need to finish up things; after you unpack my brother will be waiting for you in the foyer. If you need anything while you're up here all of the family sleeps up here so just knock on any door. The other guests normally sleep on the first floor, the entertainment halls are also there except their not used anymore. In addition, the basement is off limits, they are marked if you get lost. It's a pleasure to meet you. I can't wait to get to know you better" Smiling and rather happy with herself she turned almost skipping out, she had left the room.

Not really bothering to unpack other than a few items I left the rest in the bag on the desk in the bedroom. Hanging my packed dress so that the wrinkles would come out, closed the closet door then walked out and down the staircase. I felt like a queen gliding down the stairs. I had changed into an evening gown as the proper attire that would have been deemed appropriate for the evening. I had stood in the great room waiting for Charlie to show as he came out of the other room, looking as handsome as ever. Such rich vibrant colors, Charlie wearing a smoking jacket, I almost felt woozy staring at him and my heart sped up faster.

"I hope I did not keep you waiting for too long, you look very lovely this evening, where or what would you like to know or see first? Dinner will be ready in half past so we have some time until then." Leaning against the wall he waited for an answer.

"Not meaning to be rude I was wondering what the smell is coming from this place at times?'

"That smell would be the crematorium. As people die, they are brought in barrels or anything else they can be moved in. We have our crematorium in the back and when there are high winds or more than the normal are let out, the smell does tend to drift down into the town. It's how we make our living without leaving the estate. Our father started it when he first moved here. Each body is left with money, in turn they get a vase or urn of some kind left outside with a note with whom it is and who it needs to be returned to if they wish to have it back as a private burial. Most that have died because of disease or an outbreak of some sort do not get given back; they are simply destroyed to prevent further spread. Our family has a rather unique immunity so we're not worried about the disease issue. This way we also do not deal with the town's people any more then we have to, any other questions?' Holding his breath for a second not that he needed to other then out of an old habit that had yet to be stopped, Charlie hoped that explaining how his family dealt with the dead would not upset her or make her wish that she wanted to leave.

"Perhaps that's why others assume it's haunted? Is there any truth to the stories about the midnight madam? Not that I'm implying anything except I wonder where they get that rumor from? Also don't you get lonely rarely leaving the grounds, do you have friends?" I asked rather quickly, a little faster than I had planned at asking him and now feeling slightly embarrassed, I was sure that the madam hadn't been one of the questions he was probably expecting from me.

Looking at him intently wanting to know the answer to that question or at least how he would respond. More interested in the madam then I expected to be also but did not want him to know that. I never had been very good at holding my tongue and when he said to ask anything I wanted to know I just blurted out the most obvious right away. Now feeling slightly embarrassed again I had hoped it didn't bother him that I asked him about that particular rumor.

"I have been asked both those questions many times along with every family member living here. Those I won't answer right away, it is something that will need to be learned in time, after all I am sure you will want to come back to visit again. In all stories in myth or gossip there is some level of truth in it. Just as the many stories that have floated about my family there is a small grain of truth in them. It's a matter how you handle the truth as you learn it and what you do with it. Sorry I cannot answer your question but some things are best learned in time."

Not really wanting to disappoint me since he felt he could not exactly answer my question right now after he had asked me to ask him anything. Noting the disappointment, not just my tone but also in my thoughts however Charlie felt a bit uplifted hearing me get excited over a few of his words. "Over time" meaning I get to come back, as I had thought that Charlie smiled trying not to give too much away.

Not really sure how he was going to answer the midnight madam question, since any time it has ever been brought up he and his family have always avoided it. It was one explanation that was extremely difficult to explain.

"Now if you're ready I would like to show you a favorite room of mine before dinner, shall we?" Reaching out for my hand he placed his around mine, feeling the coldness from his hand as soon as it touched my palm sent shivers down my spine. He must have felt that he made me uncomfortable. Wishing his hand was still holding mine he moved it up to intertwine with my arm and escorted me down the long hallway and in the corner to the large white doors at the end.

Opening the double French doors it was not anything that I expected to find inside of a home let alone a mansion. I had never seen this inside a home before, very different, an indoor aviary. Almost every bird you can imagine, even my favorite bird the peacock strutting around in the corner. They were noisy but beautiful to look at. The garden they habited had been perfect, various flowering trees and bushes to walk around with a mini gazebo and a swing inside, very romantic. Handcrafted chairs at one end of the aviary. Standing near the rose bush and leaning in smelling the sweet scent. I noticed the rose bushes that had been inside were the three dried ones I had at home, white, red and yellow. Looking around, besides having a large family no wonder the house had to be so huge to fit all of this! Caught up in the sweet aroma I felt Charlie's hand slide across my back, very naturally pulling me to him. I felt so relaxed I naturally leaned against him.

If this is how the inside of the room would look like just imagine what the outdoors would have been like. I had only seen a few rooms by now and was thoroughly impressed. The parties they used to hold must have been magnificent. I wished I could have been to one. I was sure they would have been interesting and not boring and dull looking like the ones now.

"This is my favorite room. Originally my mother designed this room so that the family could go somewhere in the house to be alone and relax. She always liked the outdoor garden but with all the bugs from the swamp and onlookers there wasn't much privacy."

Pausing for a moment to take in my reaction, not wanting to make me feel uncomfortable or do something to quick to upset me. "Would you feel it impulsive of me if I were to steal a kiss from you my lady?"

Noticing I did not hesitate for a second Charlie took this as my answer being yes, with his hand still on the small of my back, he pulled me closer, the coolness of his breath touching my skin. Leaning in slowly lightly pressing his lips softly kissing me first on my cheek then slowly sliding his lower lip to my lower lip, fully kissing me upon the mouth, his hand sliding down my back to the side of my thigh.

"I have dreamed of you my fair lady. I do not wish to scare you off but I can't stop thinking about you or take my eyes off of you. I used to dream of a certain woman who I only thought existed in my mind. Now I know that she is real. I have known since you moved here I needed to be with you. I remember the first time I saw you, and every time after that watching you as you went into the store. I don't know why I am so drawn to you. However, I can't get you off of my mind, I've tried so hard to figure it out, why do I know every time you're around or the exact moment you're looking this way. And I don't think I want to."

His one hand still resting at the base of my neck lightly he leans to kiss me again, a light shiver crept its way up my back, feeling the light shudder he leaned back to look at me.

"Are you okay? Am I upsetting you?" Not wanting to do anything that would ruin his chances with me, he carefully relaxed himself more around me in case I wished to step back away from him.

"I'm fine, was just an odd feeling. Actually I'm a little cold." I stopped talking and leaned back into him. I could feel how cold his skin was but it was still comforting. Watching my response he pulled me back towards him and kissed me again but a little more urgently this time. Stopping for a few moments he seemed rather happy looking into my eyes almost content.

"I have never done this before and it might sound strange but I have been watching you for some time, you have even waited on me in your store, I was dressed differently and had longer hair. I heard that you wished to see my face so I cut my hair I hope you don't mind? I am sure that is why you did not remember me. Just from the way you spoke to me, your heavenly voice, your sincere kindness touched my heart as no one else has. The simple fact you don't seem to be afraid of me at all. After tonight I want to see you again if you will have me, you do not need to make your choice right away but I want you to know you are wanted here."

"If we could take it a bit slower? Maybe it doesn't take that long for you, but I need a little time and if you really feel that way about me then you won't mind waiting." Looking at him hoping to find some change in expression. It wasn't that I really needed time to know how I felt about him I wanted to find answers first and to find a way of letting this work.

"Besides I need some way of breaking this to my sister. At this point she has no idea I know you and I don't want to hide this, at least not from her."

He seemed to lighten up and smiled. "Sorry I tend to be impulsive, a very negative trait of mine. We are a little different when it comes to falling in love and I understand you need a little more time. Perhaps we should go eat; the family will be waiting for us." Putting his hand on the inlet of my elbow he escorted me to the formal family dining room.

The huge cherry wood dining room table greeted us as we entered the room. Only a few were waiting there, one looked to be his father, a mature looking man at the head of the table. Two ladies, one I met earlier and knew to be his sister Lorah. The fourth was an older gentleman, he looked very sharp. They were all so striking to look at. Almost as if they had not aged at all. Perfect olive to cream skin with crystal blue or dark brown eyes, both Lorah and Bethany had long waist length hair. Lorah had brilliant white hair while Beth's hair was dark brown. As they sat in their seats the younger gentleman stood and said;

"It is a pleasure to see a fresh face in this place. We certainly hope you enjoy your stay and will come back again."

"Yes it certainly has been nice having someone here again, I know you met my sister Lorah, I am Bethany. Perhaps another time we will have more time and can get to know each other better. Our brother Aiden here who's sucked down all the dinner rolls would say hi if his mouth wasn't full."

"I have no problem introducing myself, I just haven't had time to eat in the last several hours and dinner this evening is later than usual. Not meaning to be rude but definitely due to the guest we have this evening, I think our kitchen staff is impressed someone made it past the gates and are trying to impress you." Giving a rather devishly smile my way and Charlie's direction. "The kitchen staff had heard there was a visitor and hoped to make a good enough impression to warrant another visit. Instead of taking the day off they came back for a few hours just to cook dinner. It's kind of a rarity they get to cook at all!"

Sitting down at the table a staff member came around and started serving the meal. I felt they were definitely trying to impress me or maybe were bored and happy to finally cook for someone new. There were so many vegetables on the table. Several pasta dishes along with red potatoes, avocados, a grilled bell pepper dish and squash. The table was overflowing. Definitely more than what could be eaten by the few that were sitting around it, one thing I had noticed there wasn't any meat of any kind on the table. Most places had meat as the center if not most of what they offered for dinner.

Looking across the table I was looking directly at Aiden. I knew I had seen his name crossed out on the paper my sister had given me. It had the written words after it saying he was deceased.

"Not meaning to be rude or bring something up that is inappropriate at the dinner table. However, I was under the impression that Aiden had passed away. I was curious about this place and the only information I was given had been birthdates and a few assumed deaths. People don't seem to like talking about it other than when remembering parties that used to be held here. If it is personal you don't have to answer." Sitting there curious hoping they would still answer.

Aiden looked up from his plate. "I don't mind answering. In ways I am dead and others totally alive, basic misconception or perhaps an unspoken wish. I'm sure in time you will get how rumors get twisted, one little thing happens and everything gets blown out." It didn't take him long to pay attention to what was on his plate again after giving such a short odd answer.

I was curious why his family reacted the way they did. Why hadn't they corrected the records since he is still alive? Why wouldn't they want others to know he's okay? Besides, they all looked panicked when he said he was dead as well as alive. The look on their faces could not be mistaken. They were really worried. There must be a lot more to this particular story and maybe someday they would feel comfortable enough to tell me? That had been the first time I suspected the town might be right about the vampire story in a way just not the way they believed it to be. However, if they were how is it that they would be eating?

After the full four course meal I was certainly ready for bed. Feeling tired out from such a long day and all the food. It felt as if it had just started, so much to see so little time.

Walking up the staircase to the bedroom Charlie stopped me for a second, "everyone was delighted to see you; you certainly were a fresh breath that was desperately needed in here. My family and the staff enjoyed your company."

"Thank you for inviting me into your home, I had a wonderful time. If your family enjoyed my company so much then why do they not invite others? They could hold a cotillion or party of some sort and have several in, it seems like your family would really enjoy this. The town might not gossip about your family as much if they see there is nothing to fear."

"It is difficult to explain, it's not as easy as it looks. Perhaps one day you will understand as time goes on." Not feeling as thrilled as before about the words as time goes on. At least he intended on me coming back but for now I felt I still wasn't going to learn very much other then whatever seems to happen with time.

"How will I ever understand if no one answers any questions about it? How long am I expected to wait? Even if it is difficult please take the time to explain it to me, sit in my room with me. If you wish for me to keep seeing you, to keep coming back I need to know what I am getting into, it won't change my mind but it does help knowing. I'm sure whatever it is, it won't frighten me away. It can't be that bad."

Taking hold of his hand, I pushed the door open and walked backward pulling him along with me into the guest room. I sat at the edge of my bed to listen as he pulled up a chair and sat down, fumbling with his hands, clearing his throat. It all seemed as if he was stalling to figure out if he wanted to say something or to find a creative way out of it.

"You must understand this is not to be repeated to anyone. It could destroy my family. We have already stayed as outsiders however this would cause scandal that would finish my family off entirely. In ways the town does have a reason to fear us."

"I would never say anything to anyone about it. You have my word; I will not breathe a word to anyone. Not even my sister and I do not hold anything back from her except for being here right now, this is the first time I have to admit that I have done this to her. Not telling her where I am." Holding his hand in reassurance, waiting for a moment before he spoke again, looking intently into my eyes determining if he wanted to say anything or what information he would speak of for now. Finally speaking he started out rather slow.

"My mother and father were married because of an arranged marriage. It was felt they would keep the family blueblood name pure. However my father was seeing another woman at the time. After the first few months my father found out that his girlfriend was pregnant. He knew how difficult it would be for an unwed mother trying to make a living or to get married herself. No one would hire her; have anything to do with her. Let alone the child would be a bastard child, no family name to speak of since it would not rightfully inherit my father's name. She was several months pregnant before my father married. She lived in the servants quarters until she gave birth. For a short time neither the woman nor my mother left the home, in fear someone would know my mother was not pregnant and my mother did not want anyone knowing my father had cheated on her. He had already been with his mistress for several years before he married our mother. Then before the marriage she wound up pregnant and it complicated things. That's also when he found out what she herself was. She hid it well. Later he had found out she had much of this planned out. Her goal was to try and blend in. That was the only thing that didn't work out according to her plan."

Taking a moment before starting again and watching for any signs of shock from me Charlie started talking again.

"She would have been looked down on even though it was not her doing that put them in this mess. The daughter was raised as one of my own siblings. I did not know this until I was ten years old and wondering how I was related to the woman. My father was still sleeping with her and fathered another, the second was a son, however as you heard the rumor he supposedly died later of smallpox. Technically he did but what was done couldn't be explained without our family being destroyed over it. This is why we had to keep it quiet. When that happened our family had moved three times. This place we have stayed the longest but then it's easier to do that when you stay to yourself and no one bothers to question or mess with you. Our mother was the one who wanted the life outside of here. She was the only one of us that finally was still mortal. After she died fathers mistress took over as our mother. As far as people know my father is the distant relative, a grandson of sorts of the founder back then. We just made it sound as if each generation has had large families."

Not really sure how I was taking it since he almost whispered the word "mortal" he felt uncomfortable and nervous how I was going to react to this news. Personally I had felt confused when I finally heard it, I almost felt like I had a fuzz form in my head and I stopped thinking for a second which alarmed Charlie.

"This might sound strange since I am still taking all of this in. Except if she's not mortal, if you're all not mortal anymore? How could she give birth or how could you be here? I saw your family eat how is that possible? Sorry If I'm not making much sense." Touching my forehead with my hand for a second I almost felt a bit dizzy again. Was I really hearing this right or did I just go loopy?

"Yes you heard correct. We actually are not sure ourselves when she lost her mortality, not something we exactly talked about until it was the last moment and the choice was being made for us."

Stopping for a moment to let me take it all in, not sure how I was handling it but then he was still worried telling me all of this. He knew I needed to know if I were to make a choice. He could not and did not wish to force me. Unlike himself he wanted to make sure I had a choice even if it was a risk to him and his family. Even though right now I had been wondering, did I ask him that last question out loud?

"How about the eating, if your immortal do you really need to eat? Seems like the concept would be the same if you were to consume blood, do you?" It hadn't hit me till then that he might do that. A small shiver ran down my spine as I pictured him drinking from someone. Charlie had a rather disgusted look on his face so I think he understood the shiver. He didn't exactly like the idea that I just pictured him that way.

"Do you really want to know the mechanics of our non-digestive system? Do you speak with other mortals about things like that?" Charlie didn't even like thinking about it himself.

"As gross as it might sound yes I want to know, as mortals we do talk about it, not at the dinner table but then there are those who have no concept of proper manners or the consideration of others but yes we know how we work, it's not like every day I get to speak with someone who is," stopping speaking for a moment and not really wanting to say the word dead I wound up blowing just air out of my mouth for a second. "Well someone that is immortal."

It was hard to tell what I was thinking my brain just did not want to process it anymore it actually went numb. Charlie was just as confused not being able to read my thoughts for the moment since my mind went totally empty as I sat there. Deciding to go on Charlie explained a bit more.

"As far as full fledge vampires we have heard all the same stories that most have. Yes they do desire blood and drink it but as far as how it works for them I don't know. It's not like we've had a doctor we could trust that would test us and let us know without exposing us. Your guess would be as good as mine. We don't exactly talk to each other about how our bowls lack or work or how it goes." Not looking at me as he said this looking directly at his hands as he played with his fingers, I could tell it was making him nervous. This was sort of fun, I loved the look on his face when he became nervous. At my last thought I could see a small curve in his lips crease as he smiled.

"If you really must know, we ourselves rarely eat anything. I never eat. We are a little different than your average vampire. The madam was also a shade when she was bitten which might have made it possible for her to give birth. Her molecular structure can be controlled with her emotions and just by simple will. To explain it even easier a piece of myself that is dead passed over to a shade can reanimate it bringing it back to life. Sadly this doesn't work with everything that way. As far as I know food decays and decomposes and sort of works like a fertilizer and dissipates over time. For us we drink blood at times to keep the coloring in our skin. This is a pretty morbid discussion. You have to admit that." Charlie looked right at me still smiling since he understood I was having fun watching him squirm a bit as he explained it to me.

"For now my curiosity is satisfied. But what about the rest of it, why hide?"

"We went to such extremes hiding ourselves all to cover up my father's affair and what they produced. Especially since we had no idea how the children would look. Our father knew this put our entire family in danger once he found out the truth about her and did nothing to protect us. It was almost as if he was under a spell and we couldn't do anything about it. During that time his girlfriend made an unusual living. She's not like a lot of people who are of her kind. She does paint, not that anyone would know. She's actually taught all of us how to paint. She felt this would someday keep us all connected. Her paintings are sold through my brother who lives on the outside, before it was done by friends of hers. She never did need my father's money. People don't notice it's her during the day just like myself she dresses differently and isn't in the sun for long when it's out. She used to play as a musician in taverns when she was tired of painting or they were not selling. I hated her so much until I found out the only reason I was here myself was because of her. She was my real mother. Like some of my other siblings I was raised by our other mother."

Looking down at his hands that he now had cupped in his lap, he took a breath before he continued on again.

"She had a small home outside of ours which is why mother thought they could move and finally be away from her, however it never took long, she was always just a few steps behind, always coming back to my father. It's not as if my parents were very close. However I admit it still does not condone his actions. Julie just did not like what this woman was or that she was in her own home. When she was younger before the arranged marriage she had fallen in love with another herself and had to watch him as he married another because of a prearranged marriage. I think it's why she had mixed feelings about the madam because she knew she was there before her but the simple fact she didn't have the respect to leave when their marriage had been completed angered Julie. As fathers mistress stayed around her children grew older and some moved out, only one of my other siblings moved out however is still nearby except he does not speak of this place or visit. Three of her children work for us. There are a lot more children then records have kept track of."

Stopping for a moment again to see if I was still following along, I watched every one of his movements and hung on every word. After all this finally had been what I wanted to know.

"Mother fell in love with one of the madams daughters. She made it clear never to get close to the other women's children but for some reason she must have felt something for that particular one, my youngest sister. She even managed to get her adopted to an influential family. One that had once been close to our family before we quickly moved. No one asked how this child came to be other then they swore an oath to Julie to raise her and give her a better chance at life."

Surprised that I had not flinched the entire time or made any signals that I was uncomfortable or wanted to leave, I had been running what he said over in my mind processing it as Charlie continued.

"The family is so afraid of opening up this mess, so it is easier to hide inside where no one will know the truth. We have heard the rumors and personally we feel the rumors are less offensive then the real truth. Not confirming the truth to the outside makes life easier for us. Otherwise we have to keep moving which eventually we know we might have to do again someday. We have had to move because of personal mistakes. Little more graphic then I want to describe right now, but we make mistakes and hope to never make them again. Does this satisfy you, or at least for now?" Taking a deep breath, sitting there holding my hand waiting for a reply. Not that he needed to since he already knew but as a living human he understood I still needed to voice it.

"That would be hard, but you can't keep living like this or moving, eventually everything comes out. I could never live cooped up. I love meeting people, going places, having friends. I can see why your other mother would have felt trapped if she had to deal with that let alone to deal with a mistress. You are very charming and a wonderful man, but I cannot live the life your family has here. I need the outside world, and perhaps as painful as it might be you need it also. You cannot keep covering for your father no matter how much you love him. Isn't there a town that accepts ones like your family, or maybe a way maybe of warming up the town in some way? There's still something you're not telling me. If others knew, yes I could see it would give him a reputation and some of the children would be treated differently. Do you not trust me?" Both of us were standing beside the bed now embraced in each other's arms.

"I do trust you I just do not want to scare you away."

"You won't scare me away. I want to know. Why hasn't the rest of your family left now that you're older? Why stay here? Why not start your own life? Why are all the children from both sides still together if the madam isn't here or is she?"

"She shows up at times still. Not very often. It's easier to live here. My family is here, we are already pretty large as it is. Together as a family we can protect each other, to protect secrets that we cannot afford to have come out. We are not exactly like you. Because of my real mother things are very different. Because of superstitions people just don't accept us, others have tried and it's brought trials and executions. Innocent people have died because of it." Charlie understood I wasn't quite grasping the idea or the fact that I didn't want to admit he would live well beyond myself. Either that or I just needed to hear it in words. Not that I had a perfect life but I had been so sheltered and naïve.

"How different, Please tell me." I tried to plead with him to tell me, I did want him to confirm it.

"My love, I am very different and not something I can change or hide as much as I wanted to, that is if I had wanted to. Except I do not think this is something you can or would want to handle. However, in a way I think you know just do not want to admit it. Just think of the rumors even this one is out there just no one can confirm it. Our particular family is not a threat to others and we are not all the same. Some are shade-half breeds, vampire-half breeds and full blown vampire. Which do you think that I am?"

"I'm sure I know who and what you are. Your family and you look so different. For Aiden not to be dead and sitting down there right now. It's hard to miss it, anyone would see that and I guess I understand not wanting the town or anyone to know if your family had already tried in the past. I don't think it's a fear anyone could get over. Sadly my sister's fiancée is one of them. He's superstitious about the most minor things. However, I'm sure your family can't be anything like the stories that are told. And Aiden is right; stories do get blown out of control because of fear. I'm not afraid of your family but I would be more fearful of how others would react."

"Ones like us have hidden themselves for centuries because of the fears of others. We can blend and mingle but in the end we have to keep moving. It's not something we can hide otherwise at some point others always notice. It's just not something we can teach others about. Some would accept but then you will always have those who view us as nothing more than demons or unnatural. Very few have been fortunate to live in towns made up of our own kind or be accepted by others but that is so rare."

Holding my hands in his wishing he knew what I was thinking or feeling. My mind still seemed like it was in a daze from taking it all in. He knew how he felt when he learned the truth about his own family and himself. It was not easy to take, let alone find that he would never die or age anymore then he already had, placing his hand under my chin lifting it so he could look into my eyes.

"Now that it is confirmed for you in word, are you afraid of us or rather myself?" Charlie felt so nervous with his question trying not to whisper it other than to maintain a steady level to his voice. Even after all these years he found he could still get nervous.

"No I am not afraid but I also don't know how this will work. I'm a living human. We could have a life but at some point I would die and you would be on your own again, you would have your family but I would no longer have you. Now I think I'm beginning to understand why none of your siblings seem to be with anyone, I guess it would be easier to be with a person who was a vampire also."

"Dating a mortal is like eating a candy bar, completely pleasurable however so temporary and very quickly over, that is why we avoid it." Thinking for a moment I wondered if Charlie could do the same thing.

"Can you change others? To be like you that is?"

"Yes we can, only two of us had. Bethany and I have. We have in the past but those have had our own personal reasons. If we did that with you it would only be if you really wanted this, once it's done there is no going back. Being immortal comes with a price and it may not be the way you would want it to be, but I can promise you that you would always have me."

I had taken a glance at the window and realized we had been talking all night. The sun had already begun to rise. I had wanted to leave before the store would open or Sam would see me leaving from here. I wanted a chance to talk to my sister first.

"It's so late I lost track of time, will you come to my home this evening? I want you to meet my sister. My friends wanted to see me before this evening but I really want you to come over. I need to know how my sister is going to take this. She had first asked me if it was okay for her to date Gregory and I just wish to do the same for her."

"If it's what you wish I will be there. I'll go get the carriage ready to take you where ever you wish to go." Leaning in he gave me another quick kiss on the forehead and walked out of the room to give me some privacy. And to perhaps sit here and think about what had been talked about. I know what I wanted. I didn't have to think about if I wanted to be with him. I wanted him. I was so used to a certain life and his was the opposite extreme.
The Response

Leaving out the back of the estate had been fairly easy, before leaving in the carriage Charlie gave me another kiss goodbye before he let the carriage leave with me. No one thought anything of it since as we blended with the others around once we were outside of the estate. Being helped down by the driver I walked into the eatery where I could see my friends sitting at a far corner table out of the way.

With the same anxious worried expression that gradually seemed to relax a bit as they saw that I was still alive in one piece. Before I was even ready Ally had come up from behind me and grabbed my shoulder pulling me towards their group rather fast. They were definitely curious how the night went. They had chosen the corner table away from anyone to keep others from hearing our conversation.

"So what was it like? Did he do anything to you? Did you see that crazy woman that people talk about? Is she still there? What are they like? Are you going to keep seeing him? Are you going to tell your sister?" Ally always seemed to be the first to respond or to ask any questions.

I would have been upset after the second question Ally asked except I understood her concern.

"There was nothing to fear, the rumors were all untrue. He was a perfect gentleman and I met his family, they were very nice. They are just very private people. Besides can you blame them? If you had rumors spread about your family you wouldn't exactly be excited to get to know the town that well. To show we are not hiding anything he has agreed to come meet my sister tonight. I just have to talk to her beforehand to prepare her so it doesn't take her off guard when she finds out who he is."

I knew I was keeping the important things from my friends. The ones I knew would bring up many more questions, certainly ones Charlie's family did not want to deal with. Besides, I had given him my word I would not tell anyone. I definitely owed him that much. It's not anything that others really needed to know.

My friends still looked worried however they had relaxed quite a bit after hearing me talk and seeing that their friend was perfectly fine after staying at the McAllister estate. Soon they had talked about what the girls had done that night. Ally and Ellese had told her little brother scary stories and walked around the old tree, at times the wind would whip through and it sounded like a person moaning.

I told them a little about the inside of the house design. They were just as curious and impressed as I had been. Imagine if they had actually seen it. Then I told them about what was now my favorite room also, the indoor aviary. We had been at the restaurant for quite a while when I started yawning. I had told them Charlie and I had talked all night so I didn't get any sleep. Agreeing I needed some sleep when Charlie came over tonight I had to get going home, waving goodbye to my friends as we left Marlow's restaurant. I didn't know the carriage driver had still been outside until we were on our way out.

"Miss I was instructed to make sure you had a proper escort and safe ride home, when you were ready. Do any of your friends need a ride as well?" Smiling he offered a hand to help us into the carriage.

"No thank you, but thank you for the offer, my father is picking us up as soon as he's done in town." Even though she seemed relaxed she was hesitant about getting into the carriage.

"If you please then Ms. Sophie." He held my hand as I climbed into the carriage. Waving goodbye to my friends, the driver did exactly as he had been instructed. To make sure I arrived home safely. Sam had been watching from the store seeing me get into the carriage heading off for home. Not that he could see if I was alone but now his curiosity had been peaked even more. At least he only saw me leave my friends. I hadn't lived to far from town so we arrived home rather quickly. The driver had waited while I was walking up to the front step. As I walked up to the door of my home I stopped and waved to the driver as I watched the carriage start to rumble away from sight and heading back to town.

It had been easier when I only thought it in my head; I had been going over how I would tell my sister but now that I was here and going to tell her I was frozen at the door. Still trying to find the right words and get enough breath to go in and talk in a normal voice.

Before I could prepare or be ready the door swung open with my sister looking a bit bewildered. Wondering why her sister was just standing there, Laila looking right at me curious why my friends were not still with me and who the carriage belonged to?

"Are you okay? Why are you just standing there and where are your friends? I thought they would have come home with you like they usually do?"

"I have something to say to you and I don't know how you're going to take it. This is really important and I really don't want to tell you standing here outside the door." Feeling a bit awkward I grabbed my sister's arm and pulled her to my room.

Closing the door to my bedroom leaving my sister's fiancé Gregory in the living room with a curious look of his own on his face, I would have been curious also if I had been him. Pulling out the chair and sitting Laila down. Then I began to pace back and forth trying to figure out the best words. I had to be careful how I broke this to her especially since I had lied to her for the first time about where I was.

"Am I going to freak out or have some kind of attack? Is it really this bad? Am I going to wish I had a bottle of whiskey or something? Did something happen at Ellese's house?" Watching her sister pace back and forth was worrying her even more. Grabbing me by the hand she pulled me towards her to stop me from pacing. I had been making her even more nervous by doing it. As I stopped I looked directly at her, I hadn't meant to scare her but this was so important to me and I hoped she would be okay with it.

"There's nothing wrong, no one's hurt and everything could not possibly be better but I don't know how you're going to react but I can guess how Gregory will. I have invited someone over for dinner tonight and I will cook but I just wish Gregory was not here when you met him. However, I know at some time the two will meet if it does work out. I have to tell you the truth because it's driving me nuts. I didn't spend the night at Ellese's house last night." When I said this Laila sat down in a thump in the chair, putting her hands over her belly to motion a question without saying it.

"No nothing like that. Don't worry I had a proper chaperon for the whole time, actually an entire family. I stayed as a house guest at the McAllister home so I wouldn't be coming home late in the dark; even though Charlie would have made sure I arrived home safely. The gentleman who talked to me in the park was Charlie and I have fallen in love with him. I want to keep seeing him but I know how strongly Gregory is going to hate it. I wanted to make sure my being involved with him wouldn't cause problems for you. That's why I invited him over for dinner because I told him I didn't want to hide this from you and he thought I should have told you from the start. He is looking forward to meeting you."

Now very winded I sat back on the bed relieved now that I got it all out but worried how my sister was going to react. This must have been how Charlie felt. Laila grabbed a blanket that was lying over the back of her chair and screamed into it trying to muffle it a bit. Staring at her sister with wide eyes she could not believe what she was just told. She knew her sister has done some strange things but to hide something like this was beyond anything she had done before. Now she was wishing she hadn't supported her sister's obsession.

"First we are not telling Gregory that you spent the night there otherwise it's all over. Second I am going to tell him that we both invited him over to get to know him better and I will tell Gregory and hopefully it will work. You go cook and I'll go and work over Gregory. We might just make this work but I'm not promising anything. Even you understand how superstitious he is." Trying not to look panicked Laila was always better at hiding what feelings she was going through rather than me who pretty much was an open book. Laila went out in the living room where Gregory had been sitting.

"It's such a lovely day lets go for a stroll, we are going to have a house guest this evening and I would love to get a walk in before we miss the beautiful weather. Sophie has offered to cook and I am going to take advantage of enjoying whatever she chooses to surprise us with."

Taking Gregory by the hand she led him out of the house. This was my clue to get started. Even though I didn't feel really stupid until now, it just dawned on me the fact that Charlie said he never ate. Even though it was several hours I wanted to make sure I impressed not just Charlie but made it so that Gregory was pleased by it as well, maybe he will see I am taking this serious, or at least I can hope he will think that. Trying anything I can to lighten the mood. Baking Gregory's favorite pie and cooking all his favorite foods. Pretty much all the food had been cooked for Gregory to hopefully soften him up.

Candles lit the dining room and hallway. The smell of food filled the air. I had been in the middle of setting the plates at the table when I heard the door swing open and slam shut not long after. Laila had told Gregory at least I gathered that much guessing from the way his voice was raised and how pissed he sounded it hadn't gone well.

"Don't forget you promised to be polite. As long as he does not create any problems you are to treat him like any other pleasant gentleman. I trust my sister and if she feels there is nothing wrong with him then we are not to follow silly superstitions or rumors. I have always listened to you but you need to trust me with this."

"In case you might have forgotten there is always a grain of truth in every rumor. Am I the only one who sees the danger of your Sophie getting involved with him? He's a demon for crying out loud. I'll only treat him according to what is necessary but other than that I am not obligated beyond proper treatment. If he acts up or steps out of line for a gentleman then I will be throwing him out. After all it's not just your sisters reputation at stake here it's yours as well as mine and I have not worked this hard to have it ruined." The sound of footsteps stomping out of the room echoed behind him as he retired to the study until Charlie arrived.

The sound of Charlie's carriage could be heard as it came closer. I looked out the window and could see it pulling up close to the house. The driver sat atop the carriage then as Charlie stepped out it left him at the house. I was curious why the driver did not stay, did he plan on staying the night? A thought I hadn't given much consideration to but then he might have planned on walking home. However, depending on when he departed it would be rather late to be leaving in the evening.

Before Charlie could knock I opened the door and greeted him with a rather big smile, I hadn't even realized myself until that moment how excited I would be to see Charlie when he did come. Not wanting to seem over anxious but definitely wanted to let him know I was excited to see him. Taking his hand I led him into the parlor room.

Gregory didn't bother to stand, he looked rather uneasy with our guest being here. Laila came straight across the room and introduced herself to Charlie. As soon as he greeted her by the tip of the hand, Gregory stood and was standing next to Laila in no time. Apparently he did not like Laila being that close to Charlie. Since everyone was quiet I spoke up.

"Dinner is ready; we can go sit and talk a bit there." As I spoke I had stayed in the lead holding Charlie's hand leading him to the table, Charlie was still calm regardless of Gregory's actions; he must have been used to this kind of treatment from others. The thought hurt when I pictured others treating him like that. He shouldn't have to put up with it.

Opening his jacket Charlie brought out a small container with a colorful fluff inside. "I hope you don't mind I brought a little something. I like to bring a desert when I get invited." Handing it to me I placed it on the table with the rest of the food.

"It was very nice of you, thank you Charlie." Laila whispered softly. She could tell Gregory wasn't happy but she was going to be sure not to be rude to their guest, especially since he has been very kind since he has arrived.

"I would have assumed you would have brought blood, seems more along your liking then some kind of pudding." Speaking a bit snidely except it kind of came out sarcastically."

"Nah, blood is hard to travel with, besides I prefer pudding over it any day." Smiling not letting the comment get to him but letting Gregory know he can be just as sarcastic. I couldn't help but smile from the comment since I knew the truth.

Everyone was sitting down now, Gregory making a point to sit further away than normal. Laila had known that Gregory would act like that, which is why she took the extra table leaves out and hid them. There had been silence for a while until Laila broke it trying to get a conversation going.

"I believe I saw you talking to my sister at the picnic, do you get a chance to make it to many socials?" Not really sure what else to say, that was the best she felt she could come up with at the moment hoping it would not ensue an argument.

"No I don't really go to them. That's the first I've been to since my family used to have them at the estate. I've never been one for crowds I get bumped way too much."

"Why did you go to this one then if you haven't been to one in such a long time? Must be at least twenty years or near that since your family has held an event, I don't really remember what it was for I just remember it's been a while." Gregory looked at him with curiosity but keeping his tongue in cheek since Laila was glaring at him.

"I think the last party we had would have been for my oldest sister's coming out party. I liked the music I heard so I came for a closer listen. I was lucky to have met Sophie. I was really happy that I had come, I loved my conversation with her." Not that he really wanted to tell him the real reason. That for some reason he just felt really drawn to this one in particular. That he just happened to be looking out his window and looked right into the eyes of an angel. Charlie gave Sophie a smile not that anyone else could hear but he could hear the pulse of Sophie's heart speed up for a second when he paid her the compliment. He just wished Sophie could hear his thoughts as he had hers. But then again he could do without hearing Gregory's comments running in his head of "die you ungrateful bastard." If he only knew he would be thinking something else then.

"Why is it that your family never comes out, leads ones to believe your hiding something?" We were surprised Gregory even bothered saying anything at all.

"Much of that is the fault of the home itself it had been built to be a place of relaxation and privacy that it is just easy to get lost in it."

I felt bad for not saying much since I felt so stressed, trying as hard as I could to stay relaxed so the others would not pick up on it. It was such an awkward evening. It would never be this way with anyone else but Gregory could make a lot of problems if he chose to, he seemed like he was holding most of it in for now.

"The dinner this evening is really good my compliments to the cook." Charlie felt odd saying this but wanted to say something just to break the silence that keeps creeping in.

"It's my sister Laila's recipe, personally she's the best but I thought I would give her the night off since she does so much. Maybe after dinner we could go for a short walk in the moonlight, it looks very beautiful out this evening."

"Sounds nice except probably not a good idea to go walking out when it's dark. Also it sounds like it's starting to rain out. If you like we can always go for a stroll tomorrow in the park provided it does not rain. The wind outside is picking up a bit." Charlie rested his hand on my shoulder to reassure me.

"Maybe we will join you as well; I love walking in the park now that they have added the gazebo's, it's so pleasant there." Laila commented but also noted the look on Gregory's face. He hated being volunteered without his permission.

After her comment for the four of them to be seen in public no one could offer anything else to say since Gregory looked like he had enough already. As soon as dinner was over Laila helped me get the dishes in the sink so we could join Gregory and Charlie in the sitting room, neither wanted to leave them alone for too long.

Gregory sat in his usual chair by the fireplace. Charlie sat down in the chair near the window. Both of the men could tell that Laila and Sophie were trying to get done quickly from the noise and lack of talking.

"Before the girls get in here I have an important question to ask you. What are your intentions towards Sophie? Do you realize there are a lot of rumors about your family that no one seems to try and stop? That these rumors could mar Sophie and her family? The fact that your father, a gambler owing money in town? The rumors of the deaths and so much that I haven't even heard of? That witch that lives in there? Her father is in no position or available to protect her so I hope you do not feel I am over stepping my bounds for asking but someone has to look after her. She is young and impressionable." Gregory stayed seated but never took his glare off of Charlie.

"I don't mind you asking what my intentions are; it shows you care about her as family should. I realize there are a lot of rumors; sadly the ones we have tried to dispel are still floating around. Even with good intentions we would have wasted time fighting all the rumors especially since my family decided to keep to ourselves. It's hard to stay private when you have to always contend with others silly made up fears. As far as the deaths and any of the other rumors they have never been proven or true. Besides we run a mortuary so there will be dead bodies around. It's our family business. My father has never owed anyone. He is despite what others think an honorable man but like lazy townspeople they will make him to sound the way they want. My intentions toward Sophie are very honorable, I intend on properly courting her, we always have a chaperon available; my sisters love her very much. In time when Sophie wishes I tend to marry her." Charlie kept his voice very calm and very matter of fact. Never once did he feel offended that Gregory had asked him.

"I will be honest and up front with this. However I feel there are other suitors that are better fit for Sophie and others she won't have the rumors to deal with. I would prefer that she is with a family who does not feel like hiding. I do believe there is some grain of truth with everything and I can't say that I am in any way comfortable with you seeing her. This is not something I can approve of and I don't see much benefit to her union with you." Still Gregory never took his eyes off of Charlie.

"You certainly have a right to your opinions and I don't intend on trying to change them since I doubt I would be able to do so. However from my side I know I can offer her a safe home and a loving family who would do anything for her."

Before Charlie could say anymore Laila and Sophie both came into the room. They were worried since they heard talking but once they came in the speaking stopped. Neither of them seemed to want to continue their conversation in front of us. Gregory took out his corn pipe and began to smoke it. Hoping to find how he was coping Laila sat down next to him.

"I want to thank you for such a wonderful dinner and for having me out this evening into your lovely home. I do regret that I should be getting back home since it seems to be getting darker outside with the thunderstorm that is rolling in and my carriage has come a bit early." Saying his goodbyes Sophie and Charlie walked to the door.

Charlie knowing that Gregory was still watching him he only took Sophie's hand and kissed it. He wished he could have swept her into his arms and gave her a long passionate kiss and held her in his arms before he left. Leaving her was never easy and it only felt more difficult this time. Not wanting to give Gregory something to use against him he decided it be better to stay formal when around him, whispering in Sophie's ear so that only she could hear.

"I will see you tomorrow after you get out of work. I will pick you up at the park my love." Releasing her hand he smiled and walked to the carriage using every bit of strength not to just whisk her into his arms and kiss her.

I had stood in the doorway with the wind and small amount of rain blowing in watching the carriage roll away until I could no longer make any of it out. Not wanting to go back in to see how Gregory was going to react except I just couldn't escape the feeling, that I didn't feel it was going to be good, especially from the way that he had been looking at Charlie when he left. Laila came over and asked me to wait in my room; she wanted a chance to talk to Gregory first before he talked to me. I knew my sister and how she would react if he spoke incorrectly around me.

Waiting in my room was excruciating. I could hear both my sister's voice as well as Gregory's voice raise at times. If we had still lived with father, Gregory would not have had so much control. Sadly this was the situation we were stuck in and I hated putting Laila through this.

It would figure that the person I fall in love with and the one who Laila is willing to work out dealing with, is the one person the entire town has a very childish superstition against. Even if some of it had been true.
Ultimatum

After what felt like several hours, there was a loud slam of the door and the sound of a horse riding away. I had assumed Gregory must have taken off, even though it seemed a bit hasty. I hadn't thought tonight went that bad.

The door to my room opened and my sister walked in very slowly. It looked as if she had been crying her face red streaked with tears. Standing up and rushing over to Laila I quickly grabbed my sister and hugged her. Not sure what Gregory had said since I had never seen him upset her before. I had only seen my sister cry like this twice before. Once when their mother had passed and the second when she found she was being left to finish raising her sister alone, never having been head of a household before she was worried about caring for her younger sister. There were only five years between us.

Our father did not seem to care he was so eager to marry a woman who had money he could gamble away. Rumors our father had blamed on others saying they cheated him or owed him money. Our own family already did not look very good. His new wife wanted nothing to do with his daughters and he wanted to start over with his new son. A brother we never met.

Between sobs Laila tried to explain the best she could. "There is no delicate way of saying this. Gregory made it clear to Charlie how he felt about you being involved with him. He said he could not approve and he felt that if you chose to continue being courted by him that he did not want his own reputation tarnished or connected to a family he has chosen to detest. He's already over looking so much from our own family, the fact that two girls are growing up without a nanny or father figure. I told him if you wished to see him that you had my full support that your happiness is my main concern. You don't have a mother or father and I am responsible for you. I need to put you before myself. Gregory has decided that our relationship is over if your still with Charlie by the end of the week. I told him I would not make your choice for you."

Not able to say any more Laila broke down crying even harder this time. This definitely had not been what I thought would have come from this. Gregory leaving my sister, I knew how badly my sister loved him and they were perfectly matched. Even if he was letting lies from rumors cloud his judgment. He was far too concerned what others think. Sad to say but my sister had never been happier till then. I could not take this away from my sister. She always put me first. I just couldn't let her do this, especially when she was so willing to always put me first. If I had chosen Charlie we might have to leave one day anyway. Laila would be all alone. At the moment I realized this, my own heart felt as if it had been pulled from my chest making it almost impossible for me to breathe. Hugging Laila even closer I had started breaking down into tears.

The rest of the night hadn't gone any better. I could still hear Laila crying to herself in her room. I felt so ill myself that I sat on the cold floor crying. Having such a hard time breathing the cold against my skin made it so I could feel something other than our pain.

Morning came quicker then I had cared for, I really hadn't been ready to deal with it yet, before I left at my usual time. I had chosen to leave a note for Laila when she woke up. I explained in it that I could not cause such a hardship on my own sister who tried so hard to be everything to me, if there was a way to work this out I would find it. However, for now Laila's happiness was more important to me. I had to rewrite the letter so many times since my own tears destroyed the paper and caused the ink to run. I knew there wasn't much of a choice other than to break it off with Charlie even though I felt I was losing my own soul.

Wanting to leave before Laila could wake up and talk me out of it I left on horseback as quickly as I could. Not wanting to look at the estate for fear I would fall off the horse in a fit of tears I barely glanced at the place, except without looking I could tell Charlie was looking out the window. Without saying a word I almost thought he already knew what was coming. At times I had wondered if he could read my thoughts mainly from the way he reacted at times when I was thinking certain things. For now I tried to distract myself as much as I could so I wouldn't think about it right now.

Tying up the horse to the post in the back of the store, I quickly went in the door, putting on my apron trying to start work and staying busy was the only thing I wanted to do right now. I didn't think I could handle much else and I certainly didn't want to think about how I was going to break it off with Charlie, I didn't think I could even make it through it. Even Sam seemed concerned trying to find out what was wrong. I just couldn't get the words out without tearing up. I had to excuse myself to another room a few times just to get a hold of myself. The last time I did this instead of leaving me to myself Sam followed me.

"I don't know what has you upset so much, if there is anything I can do let me know. I would do anything for you." Not having to prod me he closed his arms around me holding me tightly to his chest hugging me while I finally broke down crying. I didn't have the strength to hold it in anymore. For some reason for the first time it felt safe being here with Sam. Knowing he wouldn't pry or try and force me to explain but he was caring enough. When I finally felt I could compose myself. I leaned back just enough so that I could see his face.

"I know you would do anything for me, but there's something I have to do that absolutely tears my heart and soul in two. I can't talk about it but my sister understands. At least she will. Laila left the choice up to me. I need to leave work early today. I have something I need to take care of."

"Take all the time you need and definitely let me know if there is anything I can do for you, I hate to see you hurting like this. I know you've been seeing the McAllister guy, even if I don't want to hear it, I'm still here for you even if it's just to give you someone neutral to talk to, and I would never judge you." Giving me a light kiss on the cheek he let me go. Before I could leave the room Sam cleared his throat getting my attention. Placing his hand on my shoulder he finally asked.

"I just have to know something, I don't want to put you on the spot but I guess it's hard for me to wait to ever find out. Will you ever look at me the way you look at him? I saw him talking to you at the park. I assume he's the reason you're crying?"

"You're more like family. I love you just not that way, besides my best friend Ellese likes you and I just can't do that. I made a promise. I'm sorry I know it's not what you were hoping for."

"After asking to escort you home for so long and the way we talk I sort of figured it out a while ago I just needed to hear it. I'm sorry it's not working out with you two even if it is a McAllister. Either way I still hope we can be friends." Giving Sam a hug I nodded yes as I went back into the main room.

Only working at the store for a few hours I knew Charlie would come over once he saw me sitting in the park. Hanging up my apron in the back, then heading out back untying the horse I just held onto the reins of my horse. I really wasn't in the mood to ride. The walk to the park felt good. In short it delayed the inevitable just a while longer.

I had been right, not waiting long Charlie showed up and even the look on his face was of concern. Hooking my horse up to the back of the carriage I rode away with him not far to the house. I could see that Sam had watched me the entire time I was at the park. It was hard to tell the expression he had since it looked of shock but then concern more than anything. He knew who I was talking about and yet he did nothing to stop me from seeing him, even though he did not like it. I wish Gregory could have been more accepting as Sam had been.

Taking me by the hand Charlie led me into the house. Heading straight into the aviary for privacy we walked over and stopped in front of the bench. Sitting me down on the bench and kneeling in front of me.

"I know you have been crying all morning, I could hear you, the sound tore so badly at my heart, and nothing could stain my heart quite like the pain I felt from you. What's wrong my love? Did I cause problems coming over? I'm sorry if I hurt you." Kneeling in front of me with both of his hands clasped on my hands.

"I don't want to tell you in here, I don't want to ruin your favorite place." Not being able to hold it I lost my composure again as the tears began to stream down my face. Trying as hard as I could to control my feelings I was not able to win the fight. I always wished I could have been as strong as Laila even more so now.

"Please tell me what's hurting you; I'll do anything I can to fix it." The look of pain showing on his face he hated not being able to make me smile or happy, seeing me like this was tearing him apart.

Not wanting to say it but knowing it had to come out. I burst it out as fast as I could not that it made it feel better but I no longer had to fight the painful words I wanted so desperately to avoid.

"Gregory told my sister that if I were to keep seeing you then he would no longer marry her. I can't do that to her. I don't want to lose you but I can't make her go through all that, she has already lost so much. I'm so sorry. I just don't know what else to do?" Now without any kind of composure I cried so hard my body rocked violently. Charlie held me tight to not risk letting me go. He held me for what seemed like hours.

Even though at times the tears lessened each time they came back even stronger. Charlie just kept holding me; I never wanted to leave his arms I felt safe and exactly where I felt I belonged. I knew he didn't want to stress me out or make me feel worse he hid his own feelings, even though at times I still caught him. He knew there was nothing he could do to make me better. Not without hurting my sister.

Charlie kept trying to think of how to make things work even if we had to hide our relationship but he kept coming up dry. Knowing this may be the last time he gets to hold me this tight. Let alone to smell her scent to feel her soft skin, to feel intoxicated by her. Nothing else could ever have a hold on him like she did. Life came alive with her and all the purpose in life just left. Immortal life just wasn't enough for him anymore. For the first time he wished he wasn't a monster.

Without saying another word he just held her close and kissed her on the forehead, feeling her heartbeat flutter so fast. Not wanting to hear the words spoken it had been just as painful hearing them being said over and over in her head, either way it was more than he had wanted to hear or feel. Finally falling in love with someone and he can't even keep her.

The light in the aviary had finally been replaced by the moonlight shining through the glass dome top displaying nothing but the stars overhead. Charlie knew the entire family had been leaving them alone, he had sensed them hours ago when they first felt his pain and heard me from a distance before I had even come in. They really hadn't known how to deal or help other than Aiden who had wanted to help figure something out. His thoughts had been loud enough for Charlie to hear some of them. Then the sensible sound of Lorah had been that I would need sleep before I went back home. I needed to decide if I was staying the night or heading home by carriage. Not wanting to let me go since this might be the last time he ever gets a chance Charlie never wanted to let me go except he knew it had to come at some time.

"I will miss you. If you ever change your mind or situations change that we can be together, I will be here. Your room is always ready for you." giving Sophie a tender kiss on the lips then turned slowly, and walked out. Not wanting to break down in front of her in case he lost control he went out into the night far enough where he could not only break down but also take out his rage. Beating into the side of a mountain until the punching was no longer doing anything for him. Just the motion became worthless to try. Knowing he would never tire and the pain would never go away. All he could do had been to run and try to cloud his thoughts somehow or to think of a way of getting around this. Knowing nothing was working Charlie finally worked his way back home, if anything to say goodbye when I chose to leave.

The hours seemed to drift by so slowly after Charlie left the room. Finally getting up I walked out of the aviary, I hadn't planned on going home but then I wasn't sure what I had planned. Inside the aviary I could tell it was already dark out. We had stayed there together for quite some time. Instead of trying to take a ride home or to walk home in the dark I went to my room to sleep, the one I had stayed in the night before. Lorah must have known I would be staying. She left a note with an outfit to wear to bed for the night. Mainly saying she was going to miss me.

Lying in the bed staring at the ceiling I hadn't noticed it before. There was a picture of a garden and a little girl picking flowers. Something so simple seemed so sweet. The initials in the corner were L.M. I both felt secure and at home here but at the same time knowing once I left even if I did not see Charlie again I was going to be depressed for a very long time. I didn't really know how I was going to be after this. I was going to let Sam know that I planned on taking some time off. I doubted I could handle seeing the estate knowing Charlie was there and that I couldn't see him. Tossing and turning I just could not get comfortable or fall asleep.

Not that I really expected to be able to. Unable to sleep the temptation to sneak out was strong, not wanting to see the look of pain I caused him, even the thought of it made me want to cry again. I couldn't handle seeing that again. However I decided against sneaking out while the others were sleeping. My luck I would probably get lost in the dark and my family would blame Charlie for it if something happened to me. That's all they needed, another rumor. Sitting up in my bed I could hear the old grandfather clock out in the hallway chime away the time. Each hour on the hour I made the sounds of the clock in my head right along with it.

Getting up from the bed I walked over to the door. Opening it up trying to listen to make sure no one was in the hallway, then as I leaned out looking both ways. The hallway being safe I walked out and down the stairs. Walking into the aviary I had almost hoped to run into Charlie in there. However, no one was. Walking past the birds it felt so peaceful almost like having a piece of the rainforest here. Forever I would remember this place as the very place I fell in love with Charlie having our first kiss and the most painful moment of my life would be here also, knowing how badly I broke his heart and mine.

Leaving the room, opening up another door that led to the grand ball room, it was spectacular. Marble flooring of pristine white, the room was so bright and decorated with white it was the only room that really lacked color. From all the other rooms it was such a difference. It was almost as if I had walked in on heaven and instead of a soft cloud it had been made of cold white stone.

Leaving this room also walking down the rest of the hallway till it rounded the corner and I was in the foyer. Off to the side was the room I wanted to walk to. I had remembered where the kitchen was. Walking in I opened the bread box on the cupboard. There were thick loaves of bread leftover. I had pulled a piece out of the cupboard. I couldn't help it but it had felt as if it was just freshly baked, it was still soft and warm. The left over dinner had been thrown out to feed the families pets and birds outside. Also pouring a glass of wine I hoped to drown myself. Hoping this would get me sleepy.

With nowhere to store and keep food cold it tended to spoil a lot so there weren't many choices. Sitting down with the bread I finally looked up. Not noticing before there was Charlie in the end chair slumped down with a cup balancing in his hand as he himself looking as depressed as I was. I could also see the grass stains on his shirt as well as the dirt from his running earlier. At least he hadn't decided to stay away from the house for too long.

"I take it you couldn't sleep either? I usually come down here when something is troubling me or I just can't sleep."

"You actually sleep?" I felt a little skeptical about his excuse for being down here.

"Not really just trying to make conversation since I don't really know what to say now. I didn't want to be hurtful and say the real reason. I was half hoping to run into you." Even though he smiled the pain still showed through.

"I think this bit of wine is finally making me sleepy, I think I'll try to turn in again." Just feeling nervous knowing I actually did run into him, feeling horrible that this could have been the perfect relationship, I couldn't make my sister put off her own happiness anymore since she has put off so much for me. Who knows maybe this will be for the best. Even though the second I thought that, the strong sting of pain struck my heart again. I tried to convince myself this was not a good situation and that it would be better if we were not together. I just could not get myself to live the type of life he demanded. It would always be a struggle for us. Getting up from the table I excused myself. Being abruptly stopped as I tried to walk past him.

"If you don't mind I would like to walk you to your room. I'm ready for sleep myself, sort of; rather I'm ready to retire to my own room." Walking quietly to my room he had slid his hand in mine. I never resisted once, it was nice holding his hand as we walked. Standing at the doorway neither of us had wanted to part. Neither made a move to separate or enter our rooms. We just stood there without a word and held hands. Then finally sighing I took a step back into my room however I still held his hand. I hadn't wanted to let go.

"Mind if I sit in your sitting chair? Just for bit, I just want to spend a little more time with you before you go"

"That will be fine; honestly I don't think I'll be doing very much sleeping tonight. I don't sleep very well when I am not in my own bed. I'm used to having my cat snuggle with me. His purring rather puts me to sleep."

Sitting down he responded, "I've never had a pet sleep with me but then again never had a pet for other particular reasons. The birds really don't count, must be nice for your cat that he gets to be that close to you. After you leave I might just have to get a pet for myself. Not that it could ever be the same. I have one question, if we had a normal life would you stay with me? That is if I were to leave here we would stay together and have a life together?"

"I just don't see Gregory being forgiving after what he told Laila. I don't think he would ever allow it. Besides I can't leave my sister alone I'm the only family she has, our father isn't around or available and we have never really been too close to our aunt after our mother died. I doubt Laila would feel comfortable talking with her. If anything happened I need to be here for her. I can't promise we would be together forever after all I am mortal and what if you can't change me? I don't know if it's even an option? However, if you want me to live here and never leave and not talk to others I can't do that. That's what we would have to do, I would have to make up a story why others are not seeing me anymore or be careful about how I was with my friends and I would lose my sister. I know Gregory would not let me see her if I was with you even if I did move out?" Never once taking my gaze away from Charlie as I spoke, not that I thought for one second I would forget his face I just never wanted to miss this particular expression on his face.

"Besides where would we move to and have a normal life? I still want to be near my friends and sister. My sister is a major part of my life and I am the same for her. I'm what she has left. I realize this may not be what you want to hear but I just don't see any other way of dealing with this. For now I'm happy living here in this town. And I can't really risk hiding my seeing you, what if we were caught?"

Getting up from his seat Charlie came over and sat down on the bed next to me. Looking at me and placing his hand on the side of my face.

"I know you need time and it wasn't fair of me but I can't risk outsiders knowing my family secret. It would make life even more difficult for them and even for you. They would rather be known as a little strange and aloof then to be found out for the truth. We're not worried about reputation we worry more about others fears and what it leads them to do. Not that it really means much to us right now especially in the eyes of this town. When I first saw you I knew I didn't need time to know I wanted to spend the rest of your life with you. I don't mean to make things harder on you but please do me this one last favor, please Let me stay with you for the rest of the night and I will bring you home in the morning. But please if this is our last night let me stay with you."

"Alright, just for tonight." Leaning over I blew out the oil lamp that was on the stand next to the bed.

Backing up on the bed slightly while he held onto my hand still, laying down next to him being held in his cool arms. I wished we could have done this every night. For how close we got tonight I was thankful the door had been closed.

The next morning came rather fast as usual. Why is it that the mornings you want come so slowly and the ones that are painful or unwelcomed always come faster than you're ready for?

I had quite a night I would never forget, both with tears and relief, walking up to the front door of my home. Opening the door I expected to be greeted by my sister. Instead I saw a note on the table that read she would be gone for the afternoon and would be home in the late evening. Also that she had a letter arrive from our mother's sister that she had missed seeing us and hoped we might be able to visit. Holding onto the letter I slipped it into my pocket feeling I may need to leave, being apart from Charlie hurt too much. This would at least be a reasonable excuse for leaving for a while. Odd how I was just talking about her and now the letter shows up.

I only met with Charlie in the park a few times since we in a way were forced to split. Now that I had seen him dressed differently I recognized him as the very friendly man who used to come into the store. Being here I found myself always attracted to him and he could not prevent himself from being drawn to me either. As his usual routine he still came into the store when I was working and did not come in on the days I had not been there.

Without even having to announce I was in the park he would be over there swiftly waiting for me. Other than Sam no one would recognize who he was. At least Sam had kept his promise and never said a word that I still would see Charlie. As drawn to him as I was I had to admit it was difficult seeing me leading the kind of life he had, a life with vampires hiding from those around me. Even though they never came out directly and stated it I knew the truth and Charlie understood my feelings. As wonderful as Charlie was and loving his family had been and I would have loved and been proud to have them as my family I just wished our circumstances were so different.

Over time it wasn't hard to love him and his family even more every day but the idea of our out living every one of my friends and family was so difficult, let alone knowing my own sisters happiness was in jeopardy. I might inherit Charlie and his entire family except I would also lose my sister or worse she would lose the love of her life and then be totally alone when we had to move on because of his family's secret. Not that it bothered me since it was more then I already had now, just the idea of rarely or never leaving the house. I know it wouldn't be the kind of life my sister would have chosen. She would have accepted them and allowed me my choice as long as it made me happy except she never would have come with us, to have to hide so much. I loved him but it tore me apart knowing I would see my sister pass on and I would remain the same age myself. I would have to tear myself from my family line and be no more. I wanted something different and felt guilty for feeling this way; at least I knew he understood. Charlie never tried to pressure me other than to simply say, "I'll never stop loving you."

One night I had been so depressed I hadn't wanted to upset Laila since I knew she would figure out why. Not that I needed excuses anymore where I was going or what I was doing since Laila stopped asking. She knew how hard this was on me but she let me make my choice and she knew I wouldn't change my mind. Usually when Gregory came over I left for one of my friends' homes or I just stayed later at work and left when Sam would close up. Sam would make excuses why he was already heading my direction home. Not that I felt like arguing it was nice having him with on the way. As we would get home he would keep going. I knew he went around the house and headed back after we parted. He just wanted to make sure I was home safe. He wasn't the only one making sure I arrived home safely. As soon as I was home I would go straight to bed.

Laila and I still talked about some things. Except when it came to Charlie she knew the subject was off limits. I think she had finally done this just to give me more space which I appreciated. She hadn't even bothered me when I didn't feel like eating. The last few weeks I had been feeling not quite well. I had only assumed I was feeling sick because of missing Charlie, most of the time I went for a walk. A rather long walk hoping it would help me relax.

Not walking towards the town but away from it, not really knowing where I wanted to walk just heading in the direction my feet took me. I liked not being around anyone at the moment, not having to smile and pretend to be happy. I could finally just mope and feel depressed and not have someone telling me to cheer up or wanting to know why I was upset. After a while I had left the road and followed the trail up the winding hill. When we had first moved here my friends had shown me a shack that was up on the top of this hill, another one that could be seen from the McAllister place. Except this one had been a little unusual. The only reason it had not been seen had been the trees that grew around it and the fact that most of the house had been underground built into the rock.

The pathway had filled in more since I had last been out here. The trees filled in with more bushes and vines creeping everywhere, the cottage almost barely seen from being surrounded with shrubs and bushes. The main part of the cottage looked like it had been built so tiny that I had to duck as I entered. The door felt like it was about to fall off its wooden hinges. Dust and cobwebs everywhere with a few pots on the floor left from whoever had lived here before. There were a set of stairs made out of rock going down.

I had brought a candle in case I walked as far as I had been in the past week and would up getting caught in the dark. Lighting the candle as I walked down the steps it had gotten much darker and I could barely see as I went further. There had been no windows or any other entrance other than the one entrance I had gone through. Oddly enough the cobwebs were already gone down here. Almost as if someone had cleaned in here. As far as I knew no one lived here anymore but then that doesn't stop those who are hiding.

A large harp sat in the corner waiting to be played; sadly I didn't know how except I still liked to pluck at the strings just to hear them. Opening up a drawer to the writing desk in the corner there had been a few pages with very delicate hand writing on paper that had turned color from age and weather. Many parts of it had been hard to read except when we had been here before we did our best to try and make out all the words. There had been four pages. This time there were five. The last page looked fresh. Now I was curious if someone had moved back but then the last page looked the same as the others with the handwriting. I didn't actually start feeling guilty about reading them until now. Before we had just assumed someone had just left them here. Taking it in my hand I walked over to the far back part of the room. Mainly personal letters to someone none of us knew. Except this last one almost looked like it had been written to someone personal or it might have just been what they were feeling or thinking at the time?

A small bed in the corner with dust covered sheets and a sitting chair with a lacy doily laying over the arm rest on the chair. Not really caring there was still dust on it I sat down and just looked around the room or at least what I could see that had been illuminated by the candle light.

Holding the candle light with one hand I tried to carefully separate the lower piece of paper putting it on top of the others. Lowering the candle just enough to light up the words I read what the delicate handwriting had to say. Looking at the letters it had reminded me of the bags that Charlie had left for the scavenger hunt from before. I wouldn't exactly be surprised if he had been here. He might have been depressed as I had and just wanted a place to be alone. Even though he was alone a lot it would give him time to himself away from his family. Or maybe he knew I came here?

"I know this isn't right to feel this way. The way I try not to stare your way. Our lives so complicated it would never work. It's why I constantly keep my eyes in check. I see and talk to you every day, the feelings I must suppress day to day. I need to get far away somewhere I will not feel this way. To get control over my weak heart, too know I need to just stay away. What looks good will not always be, I never want to break that fantasy. You've only been one way to me, so sweet and loving and perfect in every way you definitely appear; I would never want to see you any other way. So many reasons I need to stay away. As much as I want this to be with you, this would never work you would only be whisked away. So many rules hold us apart, a love that we may never begin or start to know. I will never hold you in my arms to keep you warm when the chill begins to start. In love with you I will always be, with a smile and a broken heart I have no choice other than to try and walk away."

Putting the papers back in the drawer except the last one, that one I folded and had put in my dress pocket. Searching through the other drawers on the top in a small drawer had been a quill and ink bottle with blank parchment in another drawer. Pulling a chair over I sat using the desk to write on. Placing my candle next to the old looking one on the desk, I lit the old one which still had some of its wick left. After reading the letter no matter who it had turned out that it belonged to I had felt like writing what I would like to say to Charlie even if it wasn't him who had been here and even if it wasn't him who might someday read it.

"My thoughts are constantly haunted by you; exhilaration keeps me lying awake at night thinking you might just appear out of nowhere. Your name permanently etched upon my lips, my heart beating swiftly hoping to be near you. My skin aching to be in contact with you, why do you haunt me so? Everywhere I look I swear I see you staring back. At times I can even hear your voice whispering my name. I agonize day and night from the separation; sadly I have only begun to cope with missing you and failing miserably, at times reaching out in the dark for you. Hoping at least once I just might feel you, to know you are once again lying by my side. Weeping and deeply torn inside knowing I hurt you. Feeling trapped somewhere between heaven and hell. As I lose control of my own dreams I pray to be with you. Desperate to feel your touch to feel your breath I cry with the rain trying to drown the sound even hide beneath the stars for comfort, even if only in my heart and mind that we are brought together. You have touched me deeper then no other. You own my heart, mind and soul. My thoughts scream for you, my heart bleeds when I try to concentrate away from you I begin to wonder if I have truly lost my mind. Nothing will ever stop me from loving you."

Leaving the papers on the desk I went and sat back in the chair again thinking about Charlie. Wondering what he was doing right now and curious if he had been thinking about me as well. Time passes by faster in the dark when you have nothing to gage the time by. Even in such a strange place and in such a dusty dirty chair I fell asleep picturing Charlie. Even my dreams were occupied by him. It almost felt as if he was holding me in his arms again.

I hadn't planned on staying very long. Stretching out it felt good after being in the chair but then I didn't really feel cramped. Opening my eyes I sat up right away. I wasn't in the chair or the bed at the cottage.

I was in my own bed with the letter I had folded up in my pocket next to me saying " _thank you for your letter love._ "

Running my fingers over the letters not that they felt any different I just knew it was him. It was Charlie who brought me home and he read it.

I had wondered if he noticed a difference in me. I had apparently been tired enough not to wake when he carried me in his cold arms. Had he noticed my tiny bump showing through my dress that I now stared at popping the blankets up a bit as I looked straight down? It's hard to believe after he moved me that he wouldn't have noticed. Sam didn't even have to move me and he figured it out. That's pretty much how I found I wasn't just heartbroken or feeling sick. He connected it all. Eventually I had felt the baby move which confirmed it.
Little One

Six months went by and not only had the seasons begun to change. In addition, another thing began to change. Something I hoped no one noticed. I tried not to wear corsets and wore my clothing looser. Others assumed I put on a little bit of weight. However, I desperately wanted to run away and hide before people were to find out. Not wanting to leave made it inevitable now. All from one night at least six months ago is now showing itself.

I found more than anything I thought I wanted in the world I wanted this. In addition, I wanted to make sure this little one had a normal life not one that it would follow just for safety. To be free, nothing holding it back. To leave before the father of my soon to be baby would notice. Sometimes I felt he already knew he just did not say perhaps waiting for me to say something. He did this a lot, waiting for my expression or explanation. When I had realized he would answer my questions before I asked them he had stopped doing that being more careful when he spoke. This would even be harder on Charlie if he knew I wasn't with and also pregnant.

The fact that Gregory hadn't liked the idea that his fiancée's sister was interested in a McAllister but now was pregnant with his child? This would definitely break things. This one had to be hidden for now until I knew it would be safe, not just for myself and the baby but for my sister Laila. I always feel the more I try to protect my sister the worse I make it.

Imagine a single woman such as myself, I would find it impossible to marry now or be considered eligible, not that I wanted to be with anyone other than Charlie. I was considered used and no longer good and pure in the eyes of others if they were to know. One night and it was all changed no matter how much I was in love. I know Charlie would have married me with no hesitation. Imagine if Gregory found out who the father was, the image just kept running through my mind just how he would react, then it really would be made harder on my sister.

Sam would always marry me but I didn't want him to deal with the rumors either when others find out the baby wasn't his or saw how the baby looked. Let alone possibly accuse him of taking my innocence like that, not that I was that innocent to begin with or at least I never felt I had been. Charlie was my first and only. Most didn't consider me innocent because I worked and rarely attended functions for ladies. I rode side saddle and didn't always speak like a lady should and I spoke my mind. This time I just felt I was very stupid. Even though I knew what I was choosing to do the whole time, society would not see it that way. For the most important reason the fact that I just didn't love Sam that way, I knew he would do his best to cover for me, if for any other reason just to protect me.

Besides I didn't want anyone else to play the father role to my baby. Only Charlie would be the one I wanted. I wasn't even sure how the baby would look. I didn't know I could get pregnant from him. I don't think he even knew it was possible. How was I supposed to tell my sister? I could just picture it going up to her and saying the dead guy I fell in love with just knocked me up. Yes I might have forgotten to mention that he was a vampire. Yeah, that would really go over well especially since I couldn't really tell her what he was in the first place and that my baby could possibly be born dead but still be alive. Imagine explaining that one to the doctor delivering the baby. In addition, how would I find a doctor who wouldn't say anything?

How would the baby look? Would it look normal or would it look dead? If it was still alive but dead like a vampire would I know? Would it even grow? Right now I was both afraid and curious what was going to happen with the baby growing inside. Looking at my aunt's letter again got me to thinking I will have to go soon. I hadn't thought of leaving for a while and the thought of not seeing Charlie no matter how fleetingly short it was in the park it still hurt. Then at that moment I realized I still needed to be honest with him. I needed to let him know I was planning on leaving for a short while and I would be back eventually, I just wasn't sure how long I would be gone. As wonderful and trusting as he has been towards me I owed him the truth and he deserved to know. I know I needed him more than ever but I was still stuck and even more so then before I needed to tell him. Getting my dress clothes on I left for his estate. Feeling I owed him an explanation letting him know about the baby, that I did love him but needed to take off soon. I knew if I didn't say something Charlie would come looking for me.

I rode the carriage into town and took it around the corner of the home so that no one would see me, wearing all black and a hood to cover my face sneaking into the McAllister estate.

No one could tell who I was when I showed up there. At least not many would bother looking up there anyway. Knocking on the door I waited and wondered if anyone would ever answer. Just then the door opened.

Aiden was standing at the door. "I thought we would never see you again? Why are you here?

"I came to see your brother; I have something I need to talk to him about before I go."

"If it's something everyone is in denial about, the fact you're not gaining weight for a lady but are pregnant we know, the entire family knows and we talked about it. He doesn't feel you want to tell him or see him. Why did you wait so long? Seriously we don't smell bad it's not like we're rotting corpses?" Aiden could always get me to smile no matter what the situation was. Sniffing to make sure his statement was not wrong.

"I know your fine, I don't have a problem with your family or Charlie for that matter, and I did not know how to tell him. I had already made up my mind about not being with him and then this came along."

Standing slightly behind Aiden, Charlie came around him and stood in the doorway. Looking pained he spoke very slowly.

"I know you're pregnant and I have known for a while. I was waiting for you to make a choice since I do not wish to pressure you. You know I would never make you do anything you did not want to do. You know I will do the honorable thing by marrying you; at least it's what I want myself. However, I also know you do not wish this life. Neither you nor your sister should have ever been put in this situation to choose one sisters happiness over the other. If we moved together somewhere we would be very much cut off. I know about the letter your aunt sent you. I found a way of encouraging it. We sort of planted an idea in their head to be curious and wondering how you and your sister were doing. I was hoping Laila might be able to go with you for a bit. Perhaps you can visit family and have our baby there. I would love to know my baby, if you wish I will come but it will be harder to explain why I am there with you. I cannot leave my family and pretend to be normal, it's hard to hide the fact that I don't age, it maybe something that our baby might have to deal with."

Stopping for a moment to let me take all of this in and before revealing the distressing news his family just began to deal with. Charlie spoke again.

"Right now is not a good time to leave either. Not to discuss details right now however, our father was killed in another town nearby, he was ousted so I am not sure if we all will be here soon. Most of us are heading off to the cabin up north soon just in case. Right now I am needed here. You could even have the baby here; you would be well cared for. I would never leave you. Nevertheless, I will let you do what you feel is right. I want only the best and safest for you and the baby, if it means I lose you then so it must be."

"I need the baby to at least have a chance at a normal life, even if it has to change later. To not worry as it grows. Not to hide and to be able to be around others. I just had to tell you, it was eating me up inside not telling you. I know this won't help and it won't change anything but I had to tell you. I loved you, I always will. Please don't be angry with me that I won't be staying. I've let Laila know I'll be staying with family. I haven't directly told her that I am pregnant even though I'm sure she knows. She's just not saying incase Gregory were to find out. I'll stay with family for a while until I can figure out how to cover for this."

Not hesitating to hug me I felt Charlie's cool embrace that I had grown to miss in the last few months. At this point we both seemed to be dealing with something we didn't anticipate. Neither of us had thought this could even be a possibility because of who he is and that I was a mere mortal.

"I've always known you loved me. I will always love you and watch over you. If you wish to give our baby a different life for now that's fine. In time we will find out if the little one might be like me and my family, I am sure I will find him or her eventually. I think it will be better leaving each other now because I could not handle not being able to see you later, let alone raising our child and not being able to be there myself, eventually I know you may settle with someone else and I won't be around for that." Reaching out Charlie placed his hand on my face and gently kissed me on the lips.

With that he backed up and slowly closed the door. However, not before I could see Lorah standing in the background looking very saddened. It was almost as if I could feel her disappointment. Not that she would ever admit to it. I would have loved having her as a sister also. Now I was feeling sick as I left.

What am I going to do as I thought to myself? I hated leaving Charlie let alone him missing out on his own baby I just felt so confused. I just had to find a way to hide it from Laila or she would feel guilty that I've gotten this far into this mess, before anyone found out I could visit family. Seeing my aunt would be the right move or at least it would make sense to Laila, my friends will believe her now that they have seen me hide the truth from the one person I normally never would have.

The family invitation was still available for me and my sister would not question it. Then as soon as I could I made arrangements to visit the family and planned on staying on their estate until I gave birth. I didn't know what else to do. Should I find a family for my baby? If I came back with a baby everyone would know but at the same time I felt the baby start to move inside me and did not want to leave it. I never wanted to have a baby this way. I felt I was being insufferably selfish. I could always use the excuse of a quickie wedding but then most would guess the baby was born out of wed lock. I could always hope others weren't as smart as that. Then I'm sure Gregory would figure it out. Maybe I could go over there and pretend I was married but suddenly say the father died somehow and I was coming back a widower. Then I would have to be gone for at least a year. I could imagine Charlie laughing at that one or being pissed I wasn't sure. I could use the same excuse just a little different. I would use the excuse I had been a single mother whose husband passed away suddenly. Sadly I'm pretty sure Laila and Gregory would see through it. Why couldn't he have been just a dumb moron?

At first when I had first been ill and started gaining weight I tried to change a lot hoping to hide it from Sam. As the months went by and my belly grew the far less I dared travel out. I even quit working so that Sam would not get suspicious even though he was curious and visited me for a bit. In some ways I think he knew. Sam was just being good about it and not saying anything other than supporting me as a friend. The baby blanket sort of gave away his knowledge of it. I never could hide anything from him. After he knew I no longer bothered trying to hide it from him.

A couple of the evenings Sam came over to visit me. Laila tried to encourage me to see him as a potential partner except I just couldn't get her to understand I just wasn't interested. At least I didn't have to worry about Sam. Being a bit sneaky I started having Ellese come over when Sam planned visits and then leaving them alone. Ellese and Sam finally started dating. We would go for walks and Sam would tell me how it was going, sort of interesting hearing it from both sides. I loved the fact they were seeing each other. I hated to tell my friends I didn't know if I would be back in time or not for their wedding. After a short few weeks they already knew and both were ready. I just wish it could have been this simple for Charlie and me.

Gregory had been away dealing with some exports which helped or he would have caught on being around more he would have noticed more than anyone. At times I felt my sister knew but wasn't saying anything. Just from the gentle way she treated me. She was strongly in favor of my leaving to see family and spent much time telling others how much I looked forward to seeing our aunt again.

The remainder months of my pregnancy I stayed with our aunt's family. Not even questioning their niece other then what I had told them they were very supportive of me. Helping in any way they could. Even when ones in their own town asked they simply said my husband passed on rather suddenly from an illness but the two of us were healthy.

Which in a way he was, he was dead just still around but they did not need to know that or the fact we were never married. Thankfully my own aunt did not realize how close to the truth they had been.

Then the night finally came. During the worst thunderstorm they had in years. Wind whipping against the window and rain pounding down, trees being blown over blocking several roads. The doctor could not make it for the birth; the storm had delayed him making it difficult for him to find his way in this horrible storm, it had turned pitch black outside. The midwife did her best not that I was worried about her ability, I was more worried how the baby would look.

Thankfully the baby was born wonderfully healthy. My little girl was beautiful. I was not only happy but also relieved, looking at our adorable child in the eyes, counting them over and over, ten fingers and ten toes. What even made me happier had been that I could hear the sweet rhythmic beat of my baby's heart. Her skin was a little on the cold side. Wrapping her in blankets did nothing to change this. Thinking over her name I tried several names. It wasn't easy but I finally settled on one. Our mother's name was Nichole and to honor her memory I named our precious child Nichole Charallis Laila. If Charlie wanted to find her later the names should tip him off.

Nichole looked just like her father and his siblings. However, there was the beating of her heart that seemed so reassuring to me. She was perfect, olive skin looking just like a porcelain doll. She looked so perfect that she actually looked more like a living doll.

"I feel so tired and weak, will you please put her in her pram I want to take a nap before I need to feed her again."

"Yes ma'am" and the midwife took the child, wrapped her tight in her blanket and placed her in the pram next to her mother. Then blew out the oil light and closed the door as she left the room. Lying awake I felt something familiar a feeling I only felt since I had met Charlie, I felt it with our daughter but this was stronger.

"Are you here?" Speaking out loud not sure if I had lost my mind but it just felt as if he was there with me. As much as I wanted to watch my daughter grow since feeling more attached to her as she had grown in my womb. I had really wanted to be there, except there was that feeling that just let me know for a matter of fact way, that I would not be here for too much longer.

"Yes my dear I am here. Not even the worst storm could keep me from you and my daughter. I would never go far. If you wish I can change you. You won't have to miss watching your daughter grow. You could be here forever. If not you will die and then I won't be able to do anything." No longer hiding in the shadows holding her hand standing next to her, her own hand started feeling just as cold no longer feeling that familiar warmth.

"I can't be a vampire. I don't want to hide for the rest of my life, our daughter had a heartbeat, and she doesn't have to hide." Is it horrible when a mother knows she's about to leave the daughter she loves? To leave the man she loves?

"Please stay here with me. When I do go promise me you will keep an eye on her. She can live a normal life; make sure she doesn't live in fear of others." Feeling nervous about Nichole's future but not afraid to die. More worried about who she was going to leave behind especially since she was the one that had not wanted to change or leave everything behind. But then she wanted her daughter to grow up normal. To have a normal chance at life and not holed away.

"I promise I will do nothing to interfere with her life but I will always keep a vigilant watch over her. You have my word. Our family has moved closer to the area. No matter what happens I will always love you." Kissing her on the forehead Charlie knew it would not be too long from now.

Two hours went by and then Sophie passed away with Charlie holding her. "As I said I will always love you." Laying her back on the bed Charlie pulled the covers up to her chest, and then cradled his daughter for a while.

"This is what your mother wanted, you won't understand it yet but you will someday, I promise you. I will be gone but someday I will be back. As your mother's heart beats in you the vampire life of my family also does. We will cross paths again someday. I will always love you Nichole." Kissing her on the forehead and placing her back in her pram Charlie pulled her blanket up to her chest and left through the window.

After a few hours the midwife came in to check on the mother and baby and screamed in horror. The baby was just lying there still sleeping unaware that her mother had passed on. The midwife thought she must have had some unseen complication from giving birth and died. She was so pale white. She now matched her daughter.

The family decided it would be best in memory of her mother they would raise the child where her mother gave birth to her. She would have a better chance of being raised by them as their child, rather then send her back to her sister's home and burdening Laila who would be a single unwed mother of her sister's baby, how did she expect to explain it to the town and other family members? This way she can have her wedding and be spared the rumors.

Trying to stay as vague as possible in the letter the family mentioned they were sending back a few items that Sophie had with her when she died, however not mentioning the ring she wore keeping it as another heirloom for the little girl who had just lost her mother. The red ruby ring with the white tear drop diamond would be put in the safe for when Nichole was old enough to wear it herself. Elizabeth shook her head feeling frustrated over the situation, how would she explain the other side of the family never knew she existed when she was to give her the ring finally? Slipping it onto her own finger that was the exact moment she had made up her mind. She would simply say it had come from her. No one needed to know the truth, what she had not known Charlie had given the ring to her niece Sophie; even though they would not marry she still wore it. Now the difficult part, actually sending the letter and hoping Laila accepts it.
Death Sort of Came

Our aunt Elizabeth wrote a letter to Laila not a happy one by any means but delicately explaining the tragedy that had befallen the family. As soon as she wrote the note it was sent, a note of mourning and sincere apology for the passing of their sister Sophie while she visited. The most regrets and heartfelt love sent.

Very little was explained about her death other then she caught a cold becoming sick very quickly. From the little explanation Sophie had given Elizabeth, she could guess that Laila did not know about the baby, that it would be best this way that she thought she only lost her sister and not in the way it really happened.

Wanting to avoid too many questions about Sophie or the new baby an outside funeral home had been requested. Unknown to Elizabeth she had contacted Charlie's family, the one that Stewart had information easily left for him to find in his quarters. Not really questioning how he had found the note or how it had been left in his room, he was more than eager to show he knew how to handle the situation. Charlie had his sister and brother already on their way to collect Sophie and had planned on burying her in the family cemetery. It hadn't taken long to get news to the family what happened to Sophie and that he had not wanted anyone else touching her. Charley felt it better that she be with their family.

Elizabeth had requested that they pick up Sophie late in the night when most would be asleep hoping no one would see a wagon for the dead was leaving the home. The death would never again be spoken of as long as Elizabeth had anything to do with it. Having put off a trip to see her own mother to stay and help Sophie, she was now happy to have the excuse. At least she could make it easier to add another child to her own group and hopefully no one would have the nerve to ask any questions to personal.

Aiden and Lorah had pulled the wagon around to the side. With no light other then the moonlight making the path ahead visible it was easy to leave unseen. Walking through the house with a flat board to lay Sophie on Aiden had been the first to go in. Both had been aware that Charlie had been standing in the woods not far. As soon as they had entered he had taken off in a flash of wind only staying to make sure Sophie had still been taken care of in death properly, he ran not to tire himself out other than to occupy his mind. Neither could he strike the memory of her from his mind or the memory of his daughter. This was going to be harder then he realized keeping his promise.

Aiden lifting Sophie carefully as if she were still alive he laid her on the board with a blanket covering over her. As he and Lorah moved her out of the room. Not that he really needed help carrying it they just had to pretend for now until they were well out of the way of human eyes. Placing her at the back of the wagon they left without any of the staff members seeing them leave other then Stewart who stood at the back gate to close behind them as they left. Charlie was nowhere in sight. No one expected him to show for a while knowing how depressed he was going to be. By now they had assumed he was well away somewhere. There had been a cave he liked going when he was little. He had been extremely sad when they moved away from the beach house until the change. Now he could run there whenever he wanted, even though it still came with its downfalls.

Rumbling back to the house Dinah had been waiting out in the family cemetery as Aiden and Lorah pulled in with the wagon. The sun now beginning to rise they had wanted to get in before any of the locals caught sight in case they wanted to see who was in the wagon and also wanting to hide it from them exactly who they had picked up and why. Closing up the gate quickly behind them they brought it out straight to the mortuary house in the back placing her behind. Dinah heading back for the main house she left Aiden and Lorah to take care of her.

Sitting on the bench both hadn't said a word since they had gotten back. The whole family had been taking it rather hard when they found out that Sophie had passed way. They understood if finally Charlie had chosen to take off and never come back. Everyone had been thankful when she had come she was the fresh life they all had needed. They had forgotten what it was like letting someone in from the outside. Something they hadn't thought they missed until then.

Aiden couldn't help but notice the look on Lorah's face. She had looked as if she was listening for something. Was it a mix of shock and hope? On the other hand, had he just hoped that it had been that, since he had been hoping for something? Then at that moment the same idea had hit him as it did Lorah.

"You know what Charlie said, if he would have been allowed he would have already done it. If there was a chance she would be with us right now. I can't explain the faintness but I doubt she would still be alive? Besides he said no and absolutely no exceptions. I'm not the one who's going to go against him."

"Were not exactly going against him if we don't tell him, besides I think if there is even a chance she would prefer being able to see her daughter grow then totally miss out on it. Look at it as practice. When madam leaves how do we know if it works? None of us have ever done it. And I certainly don't want to pick a living person to find out. This way we find out sort of?" It had sounded more like he was trying to convince not just himself but Lorah as well.

"He's going to kill us if he finds out we did something like this. The fact that we even tried on the person he loved." Sitting even closer to Sophie even knowing and voicing I had still been willing to try even knowing the consequences. After all if we heard the faintest sound murmuring from her wouldn't it mean we needed to try something? We couldn't burry her knowing she might be alive?

Not needing to explain who had to we both took our hands rolled in a fist and shook then twice then both shot out our choice in numbers showing on our fingers Lorah won while I lost. I had to do the nasty deed. Something I had never done let alone knew if I could control myself once I started. I wasn't sure if I would be insane after trying human blood or if it would change or affect me. Just to be on the safe side I didn't want to risk Lorah either. Not that she gave me a choice she had wanted to stay in case I was unable to stop. My entire life and I had never been able to win an argument with her.

Leaning over brushing her hair out of the way I could have heard Sophie speak. Almost feeling as if I had felt a bit of shock I had also felt a rush through my head down to my feet a feeling I hadn't felt in a very long time. No longer questioning what I was doing I leaned in and bit as I had remembering being told how it had been done to us. Thankfully I was too small to remember actually having it done to myself, letting the venom seep into her only drawing a small amount of blood from her. Her blood had not yet gelled showing she could not have been really dead yet. The faint murmur gave me even more hope as I had felt and tasted what her blood consistency had been. But then the strange shaky feeling kicked in I almost felt euphoric. Holding her rather tightly and closer to myself then before I could feel my own body shaking starting to drain her even more. The desire for her blood had started taking over.

Lorah had a hard time separating me as soon as she saw the look over come my face. Apparently I had grown stronger the second the human blood touched my lips. The next thing I had known I was being thrown forcefully against the wall breaking part of the stonework. Thankful she had broken my powerful grip I couldn't believe just how powerful a hold it had been over me. I had never had anything be so controlling where I lost all sense of myself and control of my actions. Charlie had been right when he told us it was something neither of us should want to do. That he had a hard time himself and knowing what control it took over him to keep control, no wonder he didn't want us learning. Not wanting to stay around in case I lost further control I had to leave. Taking off for the house hoping no one would see me I made a straight line to my room. All I could do was hope for the best since I knew at some point Lorah would let me know if all was well.

From the point that Sophie had been bit Lorah sat with her waiting for any signs, anything that might have let her know that I had some effect or some movement that would indicate that the bite had not taken the last murmur from her body for nothing.

As the sun finally set Lorah finally came in but sadly she entered alone. I had been hoping she would have come in with Sophie, shaking her head giving her answer without having to actually voice it. At this point our family had changed so much. The madam gone and father also passed on not that there was ever a body to recover. Charlie not handling Sophie's death at all he had fled off for now. Leaving a note behind the family picture in the main hall most of us had finally started to leave the estate. As many rumors had our family dying off many years ago leaving the old place abandoned we finally left, most of us leaving for the cottage much further up north. At least we would always find each other up there. Others opted for a chance to live solitary for a while. Either way we knew it would never be permanent. As with other vampires we had found they preferred to be left on their own. Our family was much to strong and held together to ever be apart from one another for too long.

The town had noticed a difference with our place. The gardens had become even more overgrown then before. Even the cemetery no longer cared for; neither did the scent of cremation take place. We had left a simple note on the gate door that bodies of the deceased would no longer be cared for here. There had been no one there any longer to watch over them.

The last night anyone had seen someone at the estate had been late one evening when the moon seemed like it was almost shining on the estate mourning the old habitants of the place. The tombstones of the family eerily stood out. Even with the thunderstorm that loomed overhead. The ground shook repeatedly as the ground had been struck by lightning bolts. A black silhouette of a woman had rushed across the grounds towards the family cemetery. She hadn't left alone. She brought another figure with her as she left. Leaving the town wondering who they were and how the second person had gone unnoticed by the town.

Out of simple fear the town had finally come together to burn down the place. As usual some felt it might have been an act of god or another dark sinister act being committed. A large strong bolt of lightning had shot out of the sky shaking the ground harder than any other bolt, almost blinding those who had stood in front of the estate. The bolt had claimed a few lives that night along with taking down half of the McAllister home. Running in fear many felt they would be next if they stayed around as usual blaming the estate for being haunted.

Standing soaking wet and not really feeling cold the way I would have assumed that I thought I would, I had simply followed the woman who had come for me. She had not been angry with me except she had been angry with those who had made me the way that I now was. Barely being able to see in the dark or the rain that was pouring down so hard my eyes were constantly being blocked. All I had to follow had been a scent of something I wasn't used to. Following much faster and being much more alert then I thought I ever would or could possibly be.

So many emotions and not sure what had happened or how to deal with it neither had I known where anyone went. I followed the only person I knew that might actually help me when I needed it most. Even if I were to cry out for the one person I craved right now I had doubted he would have heard my voice let alone known to follow it. He would have assumed it was all in his head. Just as the promise I had made to him I now knew I had to keep that promise myself so that her choice would not be robbed as mine had. Then also at that moment I couldn't exactly be angry with what was done to me.

I was actually grateful for that last chance even though with my human mind I couldn't think well enough to have made that choice. Now as I run through the darkness not sure where I was going or what was going to happen from this point I had to promise myself I would be fearful of nothing. I would find a way to survive and make the best of this life.
New Opportunity at Life

Normally running in the down pouring rain in the middle of the dark would have scared me however the knowledge of having to survive outweighed any fear I might have had temporarily. Soon stopping up over a hill we could see out in the distance a group of carriages being pulled by horses. I could only guess they were gypsies from where we stood. As the madam had taken off I watched her make a straight run for them. Never in a million years did I ever think I would end up with the very woman that all the rumors had been made about. Not that she had said very much to me at all.

At the speed we had run it barely took us any time to catch up to the caravan of gypsies that had been out in front of us. The madam didn't seem too concerned that this particular group would find out what or who she was. Neither did any of them seem concerned let alone none even gave us a second glance. The only one who had slowed their carriage down, a young lady in bright red and yellow stood down from the front of the carriage facing us as the madam came to a sudden stop right in front of her.

"Maddie, this is your new recruit for now until she gets used to what she is. She's not one of mine; my step kids of sorts did this. Thanks for taking her off my hands I don't really have time to deal with this right now. I'll probably collect her later when I actually need her." Not saying a word to me she shot off faster than I could keep my own eye sight on her.

Opening up the door to the carriage and gesturing it didn't take me long to figure out where she wanted me. I was all too willing to get out of the rain. If anything just to be able to sit and think about all the strange sensations and what has been happening since I was last aware of. Sitting up in the carriage it started slowly rolling away hitting every bump there had been in the road, bucket and cloth next to my feet as I placed them on the floor. I wasn't sure if my new condition if I would be able to cry but without very little hesitation the tears came almost as heavy as the rain outside. Wiping the tears from my cheek my hand looked bright red. I wasn't sure what to think? I found myself just not caring, wasn't I already dead or had I imagined the whole thing? Leaning over the bucket resting my hands on either side of my head closing my eyes trying hard to rationalize all of this, I could hear the tears as they pooled in the bucket. I may have cried but they were no tears of mine they were tears of blood.

Last I had remembered had been that I had not felt well and talking to Charlie. That he had told me that I was passing and I was actually aware of it, my daughter had been placed in the pram not far from my bed. If he had only known my last breathe I would have breathed had been a panic of leaving my daughter. If he had only known my last wish I had changed and wished to be around I truly thought I died. I could have still been with Charlie my love and my daughter. However one choice had remained the same I had hoped for Nichole to have a chance at a normal childhood still. Now I had no clue what I was doing. Would I ever see him again? Would I ever see my daughter again? The thoughts ran through my mind so fast I almost felt dizzy from it. I could see a lot further then I had ever before. My skin felt so foreign I kept feeling like something was on me that I wasn't used to.

Everything felt scary not just my new situation I had no clue what I was going to be doing with the gypsies. I had freaked out when I was first aware of my surroundings lying flat on my back in a box. At first I had thought maybe I was just sick and now living my worst fear. As I had reached forward I had found out how strong I had been suddenly. My fingers dug right through the thick pine box. A little bit of dirt had fallen through the crack. Now I realized where I was and I had been worried about trying to dig out any further in case more dirt were to fall in and completely cover me and then who would be around to find me?

That's when she showed up. I could hear from quite a distance but I couldn't tell how to judge just how far away it was. Then the sound came even closer as the moonlight started to shine through the tiny cracks. I could feel a jolt as the box that I had been in had been pulled out of the ground and roughly laid on the flat surface. Tearing off the rest of the top she freed me. Standing up I was in awe of the figure in front of me. In my short lifetime I had never seen such a beauty and both been impressed and fearful of it.

Not really being worried about how she sounded or how I would take it the madam spoke. Her voice had not been as angelic sounding as Charlie but certainly soft and soothing. Not a person of very many words but she made her point and had been very clear about it.

"I'm sure you have heard of me. I am the madam and that's all you need to know about me. I owe Charlie a favor and I consider this payment. We are to leave as fast as possible. Don't question it or the feeling just run as fast as you can. I have a family that owes me a favor and you will live with them until I come back for you. In the future I will be able to use you more." As soon as she finished her story I had only momentarily looked back at the town and I could see there was already a crowd forming and not a friendly one. I could see the fire burning on the sticks they carried. Without any hesitancy I guessed following her and doing what she said for now had been my best choice. This is what had landed me here in this situation in the carriage waiting to find out what would be held in my future.

I didn't really know very much about gypsies. Each group seemed so different. My sister had never let me speak or go near them when they had come to town. Then when we had moved even in the new town not many liked them so they didn't even bother to stop they just kept rolling on through the town.

Looking around there were many jars filled with strange looking things. My sister Laila had taught me to read. Many of the names on the jars I had never heard of before or just sounded so gross it made me feel ill mentally. There was a desk in the corner and tons of shelves on every wall and filled from top to bottom. Even the floor had been cluttered with items. The baskets hung from the ceiling of the carriage and those were filled also. The carriage had been large enough to walk around inside.

Not long the sun started peeking out from behind the clouds and the rain finally started letting up. I couldn't help it but every time I hear a rain storm kick in it scares me. I can't help it but ever since I have been very small something big has always happened. As the trees cleared more I could see the new town coming closer. It was hard to tell if we would be accepted or not. Not everyone liked gypsies mainly because of superstitions and others just because of not knowing very much about them. Then that was usually what made me curious. Who knows I might like this?

We finally did come to an abrupt stop as I watched the others outside the window moving around quickly. It had looked like they were busy setting up. Not that the girl who seemed to be running this place needed to really set up. All she did had been to pull open the door and pull out a mat in front and she appeared to work out of her carriage. Pulling out a small box she set it on her desk as she sat behind it and pulled out a round crystal ball.

"I don't expect you to know very much or do very much. If you want to walk around that's fine but I don't recommend walking too far. Otherwise I have a few things you can stay here and help mix. These items here on my desk need to be blended to a powder. Just remember you're going to be stronger than normal so don't push too hard you won't need to add the pressure it will come naturally."

Pulling out a couple Mortars and Pestles than placing it near the fresh herbs and other items she wanted blended. At least I wouldn't have to figure it out which went with what. She put together in groups what she wanted blended together. At first I wasn't sure why she had two bowls and now after trying to blend the first set of herbs together at last now I understood. Even though I thought I was being gentle pushing to blend the herbs on the first try I shattered the first bowl into tiny little shards.

After a few days I had gotten pretty good at controlling what was in my hands. Not to apply to much pressure. The real test had been when Maddie threw an egg to me. The last several I had crushed in an instant. This time for the first time I hadn't really tried since I guessed I would have broken it. I actually caught it without breaking it. I almost felt like jumping for joy but then I noticed no one else seemed as excited as I had.

Over the next few years I had learned to not only mix potions but also brew them. The longer I stayed with the gypsies I learned so much about them. The fact that most had been witches except they had been easier accepted as gypsies and not hunted down like witches. Not that they were always accepted in this form either. It was just easier to navigate if others believed them to be. After a while I had learned what moon fazes were and how to cast spells and work with divination and participate in various rituals. I couldn't even begin to know what Laila would say if she knew I was doing this. The more I did learn the better I had become. I even began writing my own spells and creating my own rituals. In different towns occasionally we would learn new ones to us. Voodoo, Hoodoo and Macumba. I had felt I really started something I was good at.

After a while I had started to earn the name witch doctor. It was at this point that my new name had been picked for me by the other gypsies that I now started going by. Dorrina had replaced my old name Sophie. To start a new identity almost felt good even though I missed my sister and friends. I knew there would be no way they would be able to handle what I had become. We traveled constantly barely staying in one place for too long. Each sold something different from the other. From our herbs and medicines to rugs, pots, flowers, singing and music groups to mushrooms and tomatoes. One particular village we had stayed at many of the covered wagons kept moving on as we had stayed for a bit of an extended stay. I wasn't sure why we were separating until Maddie had explained she was rejoining them in a few days that she had business to conduct. Then I had found that business had been me. At my age I had still looked rather young as a teenager. I found she had sold me to a farm couple, no longer wanting to be tied down with me.

I was shocked she was able to do this however as a gypsy I was her temporary daughter and the farm couple had offered her the right price for me. For some reason I had reminded them of their younger daughter who had disappeared. I started feeling like a pack animal being sold off. Maddie had given them a story about how she had found me saying I was found laying flat on the ground in the mud in the middle of a rainstorm with no memory of who I was. That I now called myself Dorrina since others had dubbed me that. The couple had agreed to let me keep the name. Also as a surprise I had been left the carriage with all of the supplies. Only taking the horse I watched as Maddie left to rejoin the others.

Just as I was getting comfortable I'm thrown into something new again even though it was kind of nice having a family again. They put my carriage out back so that I could keep working on herbs and from that point on I had been raised as just another one of their children. The other kids just thought I had been their sister who had been found by a gypsy. This time around I didn't have to worry about cotillions or ballroom dances. I loved working on the farm growing vegetables and tending to the animals. Same reason I loved working with herbs. It kept me busy now that I had so much time and nothing seemed to wear me out anymore. Then I also had to be careful to pretend to be normal which living here with mortals it also taught me to act around them concealing my secret.

While the family had gone to church I had only gone with them a few times. The other times I would follow along the beach to the far side of the family's property. Up the hill near the cliffs not too far from a cave I had built my own home just the way I had wanted it. After a while I had even started growing my own garden. When my new parents had passed away I had inherited the small piece near the cliffs that now became my new home. The old carriage eventually fell apart from old age, using many of the pieces still to line my garden.

One particular evening I had been sitting at the table with the crystal ball on its holder. I had my mortar and pestle and had been crushing a few herbs and mixing in oil when I noticed the crystal ball changing color. Just looking at it from where I had sat I watched in amazement. The crystal had swirled with white smoke filling the entire inside. As a small ribbon of red started to descend I could see three people show however neither of them looked like they were in the same place or even the same era mainly because of the way they were dressed. The ribbon swirled around all three of them.

I knew instantly one of them had been Charlie, the other I guessed to be my very own daughter Nichole grown up and a third person whom I did not know. Somehow they would be linked at some point in their lives. The red ribbon allowed me to understand there was danger for them. From what I couldn't tell what it was. Then as quick as they had been there they disappeared. I had seen the madam in her black outfit show as she looked like she was looking around for something important. Black smoke swirled around her as she searched looking angrier the longer she had looked for the object of her obsession.

Then what shocked me the most. The ball emptied and only filled with what had looked like a liquid red almost as thick as blood and I could see so many people laying on the ground dead being drained of their blood. Nothing had stopped the demon in black from killing special creatures or humans for that matter. A large white glow in the center of all the bloodshed and red blood floating around in the ball glowed very brightly. The woman in black fought to grab a hold of the orb except it just stayed out of touch from her. She seemed to almost fear the glowing orb. I could see it trying to draw her powers from her. At the same time I could see the orb turning a dark silver glow once it's in her hands and now draining others as she slaughters them. One person I saw her do this to had been Charlie. Somehow he suddenly looked human before he died. Oddly enough it had also looked like he had looked right at me.

Backing against the wall I wasn't sure what to do there was no one with experience I could talk to or tell me how to handle the information that I just got. I didn't even know where the lady in black was right now neither did I know where Charlie was or where my daughter Nichole would be?

Then the most amazing thing happened. The storm rolled in so fast and furious from the ocean I had no time to prepare for it. The wind whipping so hard it blew through the open window knocking the crystal ball off its holder crashing down on the ground. Lightening lit the entire sky making it almost the only light to see by. As I turned I could see the white smoke escaping the crystal ball that now lay on the floor broken in two. The smoke went up to the cupboard and circled around a small wooden box that Maddie had always kept on her desk and had left to me. I could see around the edges a white glow from inside the box.

Walking even closer being careful not to trip over anything, I pulled the box from the shelf holding it carefully in my hands. Lifting the lid the realization of what was happening and now what I definitely had to do. I had been the one who now protects the very orb that threatens those I loved and the one object that the lady in black would search and kill for. I don't think she realized it had been right in front of her. Taking it out I held it in my hands wrapped in a lace cloth I could feel the heat from the orb. Almost encompassing my entire body I could feel it starting to burn my skin. No longer feeling as hard as stone or as cold as an iceberg I actually felt the most human I had since the moment I had died several years ago. For now for all intents and purposes I was human again.

Placing the orb in the box once again I knew I had to guard it and do everything in my power to protect those who I loved. At least now I understood why the madam had taken me to her friends. Why I had ended up with the orb. Normally she would not have bothered honoring a promise other than to relax me and try to get me to trust her. She knew I would be able to control the orb and the orb allowed me to do something it never let her do, to draw from its powers and actually use it to be absorbed by it. This way she wouldn't have to sacrifice herself when it destroyed the user. She hoped to get the stone from the family she thought had it in their possession. What she didn't know is that I already had it. The dried herbs and oil that had coated my hands had been completely burned off from the stone not that I ever had direct contact with it. I didn't exactly want to find out what it would do if I had touched it with my bare hand.

Casting spells and enchantments around the home all I could think of had been my family as well as the new family I had now grown so close to. I now had my own niece who I grew to love from the moment she was born. Sadly she was a very sickly little girl. As best as I could I tried to help her with the herbs I had been taught to use to help the sick. A few spells certainly didn't hurt either. Over the next several years it had certainly been an interesting experience. Sitting by the ledge of the cliff looking out over it I had wondered if I would see Charlie or my own daughter again.

Watching the waves as they crashed against the rocks below I had grown to love the sound of the ocean feeling calmed by it. This had been when I first started writing stories to keep my mind busy and to keep from getting bored, even fully illustrating my own books which I would read to my baby niece hoping for her to grow up and learn to be a literate person herself. Hoping to give her the most I could possibly while she still lived.

Except my mind couldn't help but linger and wonder back to images of my own daughter and wonder how she looked, how she sounded and if she was okay. I knew if I searched her out she might be put in danger and I needed to protect the orb at all costs. I just sat there letting out a sigh and stared at the night until the sun finally came up again.
Nichole's Short Childhood

I had wondered about some of the things in my childhood if they had really happened or not. Or as my mother at the time always told me that I had a strong imagination and had made it all up. Growing up I had wished I were closer to my siblings but then none of them wanted to play. I always beat them at any game so for them the fun of trying sort of disappeared.

Being told not to go far from the estate I would venture out so far I would end up down by the water's edge. Not that I ever got lost and no one was ever down there. At the age of seven I used to play with my imaginary friends, even though he seemed pretty real to me. We did the most amazing things. I would wake so early in the morning before any of the staff had awakened. Grabbing something to eat in the kitchen I would race off to the water's edge where I knew my friend would be waiting for me.

He was the only one that was like me. I could run as fast as I wanted and he always kept up. We would play hard and neither of us would get hurt. He encouraged me to use my gifts but to keep them private from others saying they wouldn't understand since they were not like us.

Once in a while he would bring his sister and we would play tag or she would braid my hair and leave the prettiest ribbons in my hair. Once she gave me a butterfly pin made with silver with my initial N with my birthstone next to it. No one at home seemed to notice that I wore new jewelry once in a while, not that there was really anyone to notice. I even had an unusual collection of gifts from them. A jar of salt, a jar of graveyard dirt and coffin nails. I was told always have graveyard dirt on me. I kept at least a spoon worth in my pocket. If they were so imaginary as I was always told then how did I always come home with these things?

We spent our last day exploring the caves that went along the cliffs edge. I was never afraid of falling since I knew either Lorah or Charlie would grab me if I were to fall. One of the caves had been mined in for a while except after the collapse they stopped using it. Charlie had re-opened part of the cave. We went far down the tunnel to the furthest part where inside there was a pool and a little waterfall at the far side. Somewhere in the cave there had been enough water going out to keep from flooding the room to much. There still had been enough to swim in.

We would swim here and no one was around to see us. Or rather see the fact we could swim to the bottom and collect stones and not come up for air for hours. I could hold my breath much longer than anyone I had known except I still couldn't hold it as long as Charlie and Lorah had.

Only once we had a problem when we were in the cave. After we had been swimming for a while another man came in. neither Charlie or Lorah seemed to like him, always keeping an eye on him. He had left off in another one of the off shoot caves. Planning on leaving we had walked up the tunnel to the opening of the cave. Feeling an arm grab me I flew backward back into the water. There had been two people waiting for us at the mouth of the cave and the one who had left came back for me.

I could hear loud crashing even while I was in the water. It had sounded like a thunderstorm except I had just seen the clouds in the distance past the strangers who were waiting for us. There hadn't been a single dark cloud in the sky. I had hoped they would be okay as I swam back to the edge.

My foot was being pulled down towards the bottom and pulling me closer to the hollowed out wall. There was another room just under the water fall. Being dragged in I fought trying to grab at anything I could, kicking with my other foot at the hand that held me. Nothing seemed to work since the person was equally as strong. All I could see was darkness, absolutely no light penetrated this far in.

I could feel my hand being pulled now in the opposite direction. Not that I wanted to be torn apart in a tug of war but neither side wanted to let go. I was running out of air. Any time I had gotten scared in the past I would chant out loud a few words. It was harder being under water but I felt the same fear, just moving my lips saying over and over these words. I had learned them from the fortune teller in the town circle when we were shopping. Mother was angry that I had talked to her.

Turning in the direction of who ever had a hold of my foot I said these words while I reached into my pocket with my free hand pulling out the now wet graveyard dirt and threw it in the direction of the person. Then saying "prendermi fuori da mi prende la serie veloce che me libero" doing my best to keep the water from going in my mouth. In English it translated "get me out get me quick set me free."

Not waiting very long there was a huge flash of lightening that launched into the cave illuminating the small area so bright I could still not see anything. Still trying to hold my breath I realized I was able to breathe with no problems. Not entirely sure how it had worked other then the fact that the gypsy fortune teller told me with my life path I would need it to stay safe. I had learned when an adult told me something I listened. Now mother tried to teach me which adults were safe to listen to, even though she was wrong about this one. She had helped me save myself a few times. The only problem with the spell had been that I didn't always know where I would end up at. At times it would be where I would picture in my head and at other times I would end up in the strangest places.

At least this time I had popped up on land far enough from the caves and the cliff. I couldn't tell if it was my own thoughts or if someone was actually yelling them at me. I ran towards the house as fast as I could not even worried if anyone had seen me run this fast I knew I needed to get closer to where I would be safe. Neither Charlie nor Lorah seemed to understand how I could just pop out like that in a flash of light but they knew it was somehow the spell I would murmur to myself and the graveyard dirt they gave me. There were other assumptions but none they wanted to tell me till I was older.

I didn't have to wait for too long. Both Charlie and Lorah raced back to me as soon as they took care of the uninvited visitor's. Both worked hard at protecting me the best they could, shaking their heads as if they just could not figure it out. I could tell they were not too happy but made sure that I was safe and still in one piece. They had been the only ones I could truly be myself and hide or hold back nothing.

One of the last times we had spent time together they had told me that their being with me was already breaking a promise they had made and it would be harder to keep, as I grew older. They just feared they were putting me in danger. They had explained they would have to leave for a while except they had promised they would be back when I was older. Sadly this had been the last time I watched them leave. I had always waited every year I had a birthday hoping they would show or some sign of them but then I started wondering if I had truly imagined it. I had finally given up waiting when I turned twelve.

I could never share my exploits or adventures with family or they would assume I was ill or something else wrong with me mentally. The doctor had ruled my explanations for where I went and the time I spent to a great imagination and needing proper discipline and much more supervision. Not long after came the etiquette lessons, from how to sit, stand, eat and greet a guest. How a young child should play, each attempt to teach me to be a proper lady, how to conduct myself, to speak to others, I was now rarely left on my own or allowed anywhere near the water.

Life had gotten very dreary and slow. After a while I was more consumed with taking care of the estate and working on the family business then having fun that after a while I sadly no longer thought about my friendships with Lorah and Charlie. Not that I forgot them I just did not have time to reminisce about it. This brought me to the point I was at now. Dreading one more day that lay before me. I would have preferred staring out at the rain and listening to the thunderstorm like I had many times in the past. Something about thunderstorms captivated me.
The Hired Man

Thunder from the distance echoed a very unpleasant warning, rain beating down on the roof dreadfully strong. Wind had died down a bit and no longer slamming the branches of the tree against the window. In the late evening I gracefully stood by the window looking at the rain pouring down outside. It looked so cold and unpleasant. One of those days I just wished I did not have to go out, watching the rain roll down the window pane in steady streams blanketing the entire outside of the window.

The housemaid was laying out the clothing I planned to wear for the ball at Lady Tailon's Estate. No longer interested at looking out the window at the miserable weather, feeling almost disillusioned about this evening, instead focusing my eyes on the gown that had been laid out on the bed for me to wear for this evening's event. These parties had seemed exciting at first. Sometimes they were enjoyable. It was fun to go to such lavish affairs and dress up, except after being there longer than five minutes I would get miserably bored.

Nothing exciting ever happened at these things and they were all the same. Sadly there wasn't too much variety or difference and sometimes they go overboard with competing with each other to have the grandest affair to the point they just looked fake or overdone from trying too hard. Only difference had been different people hosting them.

As much as I enjoyed going and seeing a few friends, lately professionally I have been doing so great. People see the money coming in but have no clue how I am doing it, and to keep my own personal business affairs private it gets hard to duck all the questions. I didn't seem to have the time to keep up with friends anymore I was completely immersed in my family business.

Always on the watch to keep one's from gossiping too much, especially in my circumstances. I alone continued to run the mansion, finances and family business, with no man in charge except myself. Others looked down upon this, some were curious and always one who would love to rid of the competition by spreading unsettlingly dangerous rumors.

From a young age my mother taught me to be careful to keep to myself and not to give others anything they could use against me for gossip or harm. Even though I used them as great learning tools for business mother more meant for the gifts I had that she wanted hidden.

There were things that were unexplainable about me as I grew up as my family kept much of this quiet. Even the ones who worked for the family were very protective of me. I was never allowed to race any one for fear that someone might find how abnormally fast I could run. I had to be taught how to be careful with holding things and not lose my temper. Otherwise they would have found out about my unusual strength as well. I had lost my temper with my sister once and with one movement of my hand I had crushed her marble carved ballerina. When we had been little it was just assumed I could do more until mother noticed it was not normal and I could do pretty much everything extreme to the point it made me really look different. How often do you see a little three year old out run a horse in a full run?

There were many other gifts that I had developed as I grew older and had learned how to control them so that not even my family or workers saw or knew about.

Normally it was unbearable waiting for Mabel to be done with the corset; I had so much on my mind that it was difficult to keep my thoughts on the current situation. Lady Marc roués and Lady Harrington had chosen an escort for me to help assist when I traveled, with shopping and parties that I needed to attend to. It was considered the proper thing for a Lady when traveling on her own or needing to get from place to place. A Lady was not to be found alone without a chaperone or escort. Not just for looks but also for safety. Not that I personally needed it.

With the economics getting difficult it was useful to have someone to not only escort but to have protection. Personally I just liked the company. It wasn't as likely to get hijacked with two people together as it were if I were traveling alone. Not that I ever felt unsafe.

Even if someone attacked me I felt confident enough that I could protect myself with no problem. But then again I still needed to be careful not to attract attention to myself. Crime has risen so much as of late. Not being able to apprehend this current thief, who has killed no one yet, except seriously injured ones robbing them blind in a matter of minutes.

The people who lived in the village certainly could not help their circumstances and could not be entirely blamed but there were ones that took advantage of the situation. Many had proper escorts but they were so old and almost like having a nanny around again.

I certainly felt that I could fend off and care for myself. I had done it far longer than most escorts besides I was certainly stronger than most, always having Stewart or even Mabel to escort me, if I felt that there had been a need for an escort. At times Stewart acted as if it made his position worth more than the rest of the staff, even though that would bring up his position higher to others. Giving him the wrong impression which is the only reason I gave into the idea of being set up with a proper escort.

Our family staff and their children's families have been with our family for generations that it was sometimes difficult to introduce new people to them. I had wondered how Stewart would feel or react about this. In many ways he has become the father figure in my life. I was hoping that I would not have any problems or complaints from him or the other servants. Mabel was always reassuring me letting me know they would be just fine and to trust her, which I always did.

I was not as worried about it but the idea of having someone possibly see the other side of me is the only thing that made me nervous. I knew the new person would be accepted warmly but they might be a bit over protective at first. It was no secret that Stewart had a crush on me when I had turned a teenager and then it was subtle since then. He was my senior by twenty and five years. I was only twenty and five.

Always being careful not to even give a hint that there could be any special feelings for him, he still felt for me anyway even though at times I had wondered if he was just being fatherly. Only one problem with that assumption, he has had no problem voicing his opinions to the rest of the servants, which in turn Mabel always filled me in. Especially if she felt it was important for me to know, anything from the usual servant gossip to threatening problems. At least it seemed that they were happy for now.

This way I could find out if they had problems before they became too big to deal with. If there was something they needed or were about to cause problems for my family or the other workers. Many of them had been very close to me, sometimes closer than any member of my own family had been. After all as I had thought to myself, it was the many nannies' and housekeepers that were responsible for me and who had raised me.

Rarely were my parents around. This is probably why I had a love hate relationship with these society functions. There were times they put stock in the popular society over family affairs or personal events and even when things had been planned in advance they skipped out to join their friends in their own social engagements. Father spent most of his time out gambling and mother had a true talent at gossiping. If the ones she gossiped with only knew about me more, than the gossip probably would have really gotten interesting.

My parents spent so much time at these events gabbing with the latest of friends and trading their so called business secrets they had neglected the fact they had any children to care for since they had been used to the house staff doing it for them. Not once did the staff complain. But then we hadn't complained either.

There were six of us children. It was considered a prominent thing to show you had a lot of money and by having many children. We had many care givers to care for us. They made up for the intimate family bond that was lacking. There had been one main nanny to care for my siblings while at one time I had four. Not that I really needed to be watched over, it was mainly to track me down when I took off or just to plain find or catch me.

Even at my very own coming out ball. Stewart our butler at the time was the one who walked me from the steps to the ballroom for my first dance.

After that my own family name, Wickham just did not feel the same to me, most of the time I used my mother's maiden name Warren. I understood how my siblings felt a little better and had more compassion for them. Thinking I was missing something when I was not old enough to be presented and now knowing I had missed nothing at all. Sad when years later I had found out my eldest sister had been presented at her coming out ball by the cook. But then if we had our choice we would have picked the help over family anyway.

Never once though did I regret growing up around the house staff. At home when my siblings would be off with their friends and most of the staff gone I could be myself, lady like or not. I would run as fast as I wanted. At times the family would be off and even the staff would be off for the day and I would be forgotten at home alone. I loved those times even though Mabel never left. She never forgot me. I played as hard as I could and would get as dirty as possible. At times I would be such a mess it would take hours for the nannies to clean out my long ash blonde hair. Always hoping my siblings would join me they would look at me as if there was something wrong with me. When at the same time I would look at them and wonder why they were so different.

They were so slow and not as strong. The family had golden brown hair and some such a dark black as the darkest night sky. Their skin was much darker then my own. I was so pale compared to them. My eyes were crystal blue and long flowing ash blonde hair, nothing at all like the others.

One of the long standing society rules had been that you did not get personal with your personal workers; at least they were expected to be loyal. When they help raise you and are a regular part of your family every day you trust them to keep family secrets private. Especially the ones they had to for me unlike my siblings. You cannot help getting involved or close. Even though the fear that they are not related nor have a natural bond they could turn on you someday, since they were not family, not that family could be any better at times.

At one time my older sister had feelings for one of the young stable men. He was dismissed immediately. No questions asked and no one knew where he had been sent. Most were fired and paid to move away, but far enough away from our family. I had four older sisters which all traveled to various countries to escape all the harsh rules of society. The only brother I had married and is now running his father in laws estate.

I wished I had also taken off with them. But then there would have been no one to care for the family home and there were too many memories to give it up and many of the servants have worked for the family for generations steadily throughout difficult and easy times.

This was a permanent job for many. What would they do without it? It had been quite some time since I had seen or even heard from my brother or sisters. Each received an inheritance left by their parents and grandparents.

I received the largest settlement since I stayed behind to take care of everything. The grand family Estate had been left for me to take care of. It had been so difficult to run the Estate just being thrown in to it having no previous training, not knowing how at first but through the years I had learned and from studying my father's law books.

I could see where our father and mother cost the family a lot of money. They did a lot of big talk but squandered most of the family's money. The settlement was from distant family. It was amazing there was anything left to inherit after the bills had been cared for. Even though the up keep of the place and not being left any funds to repair things made it very difficult.

My father came from a long line of wealthy bluebloods. Many of the family portraits were of my father's side. The tales of his childhood and other family history the workers told they knew him from childhood till now. Only family member who did not seem to have much of a past was our mother.

She had few portraits on the wall. No stories really to tell and no personal workers followed with her when she married father. Not much was really known about her past. It was almost as if she just appeared one day. It was very difficult for the family the day she suddenly passed away. The last words she had said to me were, "I am so sorry I have deceived you. I thought you were normal, I had no idea and didn't know what to do, I should have cared for you better." I was always haunted by this wondering what she had meant even though it was obvious it meant about my gifts. During the time my mother had been living they were never considered gifts but curses.

Mabel had told me that my mother was not well in her last moments while she was alive. I had never felt offended by what she had said but was rather curious as to why she would say she had deceived me?

I was able to make a substantial and very profitable turn around with the family business which amounted to a lot of money. And all through my years of learning it seemed I first messed up the most in the first year yet the staff stood next to me and supported me through it all, faithfully and loyally, feeling thankful that I could learn quickly from my mistakes and correct them before I got into too much trouble.

At times it was difficult to see my workers as non-family when they showed so much loyalty to me. At times I depended on them and I made sure they knew how much they meant to me. I had been told many times never to fully put my trust in them that they could not be trusted. But then when I would think of the ones who told me this I knew those were really the ones that could not be trusted.

Some kept their personal escorts and many times it turned out to be the very person they truly loved but could not marry because of social status. I never wanted my relationship to be like this with my servants, so in matters of love I kept my distance.

Mabel had finished with the dressing and now gathered a few things as she left to check to see if the carriage had been brought around yet. Now pacing back and forth across the room, I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror above the Marble fire place. Mother's picture placed over the mantel. Times like this my breath would seize looking into the mirror I was the exact opposite image of my own mother. Recomposing myself knowing at least today I would be putting my best impression forward.

Wearing my favorite floor length ball gown, crushed black velvet with hand stitched white lace brocade and princess line seams with a sweet heart neckline. My mother's pearl necklace and diamond earrings and family ring shaped in a two diamond carat heart with emeralds placed to look like leaves, I had cherished this that my mother left it to me in the will.

The sides of my hair pulled back to show my face while gentile curls of hair cascading down to my shoulders while the rest reached down to my lower back. I really liked the way I looked. At least I would leave a great impression upon the upper society tonight even if it turned out not to matter with the escort.

Now walking down the staircase and through the hall to the front entry foyer, Stewart opened the entry way door for me. Usually he would accompany me to the social, except now that I would have my new escort designated for the position there was no need for Stewart to wait in the carriage till I were ready to leave that night.

My footman would assist me if needed, at least until the new help were to begin working for me. Stevens stood at the carriage; putting out his arm he assisted me into the carriage. Then he sat down in the front of the carriage, gave the horses the order to take off.

I had just settled in my seat when I could feel the carriage gently rock as it took off leaving my home in the distance and headed for the estate ball.

The ride to the estate went so quick, I was so heavily wrapped in my thoughts about the new escort feeling nervous, excited and worried. Would the new escort like me? Would I be overly strict? Could I even stand the sight of her? It had been so long since we had a new staff worker with us.

It was so nerve wracking wondering if things would go well or if I would like the new person. Would this person be over bearing and treat me like a child or show the proper respect? What if she was not schooled like the rest of the help had been here? It was rumored that she was chosen from the new world, instead of coming from the old homeland where the family originated from.

Not being familiar with what type of upbringing this person had made me slightly nervous and wondered how this new worker would get along with the other workers and the house rules. Gently re-assuring myself I knew at least that if it did not work out or was not appropriate for the family estate that she could be sent back and replaced with another, with a brief sigh of relief. I knew I would not be stuck with someone permanent if it was not bearable.

Feeling the carriage rumble along the road I knew it would not be much farther now by watching the familiar scenery pass by. Once reaching the estate it almost took as long to reach the mansion as it was getting there. Set far back into the hill area. Not flat as most estates were set on. The carriage was now turning to enter the grounds to the grand estate and was soon rolling up the drive way stopping in front of the door.

The thoughts "would she be Charming? Friendly? Possibly like a sister or friend since they would be spending a lot of time together? Still these thoughts occupying my mind as they descended on the front entrance of the manor.

With a luxurious velvet red carpet runner to welcome the various guest that were expected tonight as they arrived, there standing waiting with rather proud looking smiles on their faces were Lady Harrington and Lady Marc roués, waiting to greet me before I entered the grand ball room. Stevens again opened the carriage door and lent his sturdy arm to assist me out. If it had been left up to me I would have been happy with just Stevens driving me around since he was already with.

Leaning slightly on his arm I swept up the excess of my gown careful not to catch it on the door or dirty it on the floor till I was on the runner. Stevens properly escorted me to the door where the Lady's awaited.

Both of these older Ladies had been friends of my mother. Both had eligible sons they wished for me to marry. Many times I heard my mother and the other ladies plan what it would be like to be related and what type of life would be had. I would only smile and try to stay hidden until the topic of conversation had changed.

The boys had been interesting play mates as they were little but then as they grew older, in my eyes they had still not grown up, only becoming more argumentative and demanding.

Taking every chance that they could to compete, to prove who was more superior or who was more of a man, as well as who else was in upper position of the society to watch hoping they might be the latest thing to be presented into the head of upper society, so many were too impressed by position and power. More so they were impressed by themselves. Neither was a real man in my eyes.

One important thing they seemed to forget when they were trying to prove themselves was to take me into consideration and to try to win my affection and not try to impress or win over others such as their peers. Until a man could rightly acquire my attention then I had chosen to stay single. At least I was in a position financially and emotionally to turn down any of the suitors that have tried to called on me.

Always out of respect for my mother's memory I humored her old friends. Always remembering to put on my best smile and remembering this would be over soon. I walked gracefully up to both of the Ladies and said.

"Ladies it is wonderful to see both of you. It certainly is a nasty cold day today is it not? At least it will be pleasant indoors, shall we go in?"

With a slight nod of the head then facing toward the door, I walked up to the main entrance, greeting different ones as I passed, noticing that there was a great turn out for this evening.

The Ladies were following directly behind me. Others stared more than usual. Probably wondering that their own chances had been lost and that possibly if one of the Ladies had won a place for their son for doing this particular favor. I hated to be the center of attention for soon it could turn to malicious gossip. Other than my new escort being the new topic of discussion there is no worry of my business affairs being brought up, being considered unnatural for a woman to lead rather than a man. At least they were more worried about my escort rather than gossiping about something more important.

This grand occasion was also the coming out ball for one of Lady Tailon's youngest daughters. She had two previous parties for two of her older daughters. Gossip does not change much nor did it ever help. It's always the same and when something new comes up it spreads like wild fire. After all I should know. When I was little I was bored and had started a rather interesting rumor and it spread like nothing I had ever seen. It was so intricate that people still were not sure if it was real or not.

Walking along the wall to the Harrington's box, I noticed the usual groups together. The older men were huddled in the corner discussing business. Mothers with their daughters looking for eligible young bachelors or men set with a fortune or title that they could benefit from.

The young men trying to hide near the food table hoping not to be trapped into marriage to early. The ball room was enormous, lily white marble for the dance floor, with wide enough space to the sides to stand and chat. The place had been decorated with white tiger lilies as well as red tiger lilies. The far end was a large theater stage. With six private boxes along the sides that over looked the events. With seating up close to the stage as well. I had to admit I liked this particular place I had felt as if I was attending a private theater.

I could see the sky box coming into view and the Harrington and Marc roués children were already seated. Her children usually didn't bother to mingle much other then when they were forced to.

I could see an extra head in the group but not clearly enough that I could recognize who it was. It certainly did not seem like a member of the family? Soon I would finally have the chance to see who the escort would be. Most likely the escort was waiting in the servants den till after the party or till I was ready to part. Then I would finally meet her.

Standing by the large aquarium, watching the fish lazily swim around blocking out the noise from the crowds and music around me. The bright colored tropical fish were very mesmerizing. Framed in the dark cherry wood with small marble stones lying about inside to add more coloring even though it certainly was not needed. Usually the families handling the cotillion passed out the dance cards as one would enter the ballroom. After receiving a partially blank card when entering I could see that there were a few new names on the list already.

I tried to purchase the card so that I would not be caught having to dance with someone. It did serve its purpose; it just was not convenient for me. Dance cards were to introduce people who may not normally meet and for family's to hopefully influence a marriage. As well as benefit the charity of the host's preference. This evening it was the local hospital. They had planned on getting new instruments and other items.

All were listed on a sheet when guests entered so they could see what was being bought. Also it was something to boast of if an extremely important pair happened because of their party. After dancing three minuets it becomes quite tiring.

I wished I could dance the waltz or something with more edge to it, which has been the most popular trend of late, except very much so frowned upon by the upper society. All the young men were the same, dancing to close. Trying to be to intimate too soon, especially when not invited to do so. Sweating palms from the younger men from being nervous to the other end of having far too much self-confidence of themselves as they became older.

A favorite was to dance very close to the side of the dance floor where certain family and others could see who they were paired with. Hoping to make some envious. Many would pay high bids to get to dance with a particular someone. I was usually quite worn out by the time that the evening's events were over. I would have enjoyed dancing if all it had been were to just dance and not for some hidden agenda.

The same conversation ensued with each one while they danced. Like the example of what title they hope they might have or what vast fortune has been left them or that they are waiting for. Trying to make sure they sounded more important than the last person I may have danced with. It would be nice to be fought over if their intent was to give attention to me and not to see how it may benefit them.

Unfortunately it is always the same, never any different. They may have been born to separate family lines but because of the same atmosphere it was like a mass breed of the same person. And rarely did some one voice themselves separately from the others. Many of them were just a simple resume and nothing special to catch a true Ladies attention.

Listening to the live band orchestra playing different colorful forms of music was definitely helping with the mood. I was watching the lead player raising his Chinese flute to be heard over the other trumpets, as he did I started daydreaming by beginning to picture the perfect man.

The one that would walk directly up to me and even without a hint of a word he would Wisk me out on the dance floor and I would be enthralled with him the moment my eyes met his. He would be mysterious and then as he started without a word would be off wondering if I would ever see him again. As the music changed to a different tune I woke from my fantasy and in its place were the various couples still dancing on the floor.

Some of the men were not so bad to be dancing with. They were more like brothers. And I couldn't totally say I hated this evening I did enjoy it. I just wished there had been some one that was a little more. The beautiful silver bows and ribbons streamed from one entrance to another. Glitter on the floor in the shape of hearts and the largest rose tree bouquets mixed with various tiger lilies.

Ice sculptures resembling swans and geese were placed in different corners of the room glistening as they reflected the colors around them. More ice sculptures were used during this time than any other part of the season. It was unbearably cold as they braced for another long cold winter.

It looked more like a new year's eve party rather than the traditional coming out ball. They are competing for titles more vigorously now. And one cannot forget the prestige of showing what they can afford. This would be their last ball since their youngest daughter was coming out and with much pride to the parents she was already betrothed.

With all the girls wearing their lace gowns all vying for attention and the men wearing tux's to the highest scale suits. I could really feel like I was in heaven if I were here with just with the right person.

Different couples finally finished with their last dances for the moment, there would be more dancing later, but for now they would begin to prepare for the play. Before too many couples walked off the dance floor and swamped the sides I walked back over to the side where the Marc roués family box had been assigned. Small pillars marked the mini stair cases to each personal box.

Beginning my ascent up the winding steps to the balcony, the first person that greeted me was a very young gentleman, Close to my own age, soft spoken. Handsome young man, smiling politely and saying "May I help you?" He offered his arm as I placed my hand near his elbow; he escorted me to the seat next to his own.

When he helped me, at the same time wondering who he was since I knew I had never seen him before. This could not be him, looking around slightly not wanting to seem rude to him since he had been so polite. Looking at his face he seemed so peaceful. For appearance he certainly had the others beat. His skin was so soft and did not feel like most did. It was hard for me to put my mind to rest the second I felt his soft cool skin.

I did not see any one else sitting down with their group. Doesn't seem like this person would be my escort, it was usually an older distinct gentleman that I would have known or a distant family member not that I had a family member to be around. The Marc roués family had been a distant family at least distant enough.

It would be too surprising if the ladies would leave me in the company of a young man. Stewart would be sure to cause a problem. The announcement came across to clear the dance floor, which the play was to be expected shortly.

Looking at the young man occasionally, wondering who this could be? He was sure to be in his late twenties only, dark brown hair, feathered back, each strand neatly in its place, very handsome. This is a man I could see myself getting to know. He was quite intriguing the type that would be worth my time investigating and getting to know. I could feel my heart flutter, something I has not felt in a long time.

He was wearing a dark navy tux; it was a little small on the chest, revealing his well-sculptured chest. But even from what you could see from the shirt fitting slightly snug he looked very attractive.

Just looking at him anyone could see that he cared for himself quite well, perhaps from a very noble family? And the smile was so refreshing I found that I could gaze at him all night. Indeed a very handsome man, beginning to feel nervous because I could tell that he was also checking me out. I pretended to be interested in the play, not that I could, mainly since I had seen this production so many times. I could say the lines before any of the actors did or what moves they would make. Main reason I had gone to plays in the past had been with my grandfather, bringing me to them as soon as I could sit upright in a chair by myself. He had taught me that the way the people moved on the stage was what he expected me to mimic, that I was to walk like a lady. Not quite as quickly as I would normally.

Grandfather had me enrolled in etiquette classes for young woman so that I was not only graceful but appeared more human. Oddly enough the woman who had taught me saw so much she disappeared suddenly. I never did see or know where she had gone.

My grandfather seemed to be the only one who understood and really embraced what I was, he was also made it known how much he cherished and loved his granddaughter. Wanting to protect me and teach me to protect myself in case there was no one around to do it for me. Sadly he had passed away while I was still young.

Old memories always had a tendency of coming back to me. Not that I minded seeing this play but so much was on my mind, and difficult when you know you would rather be somewhere else.

The traditional play of girl secretly loves boy, boy not knowing and eventually ending up in a situation that the two would end up happily together. However as I once told my grandfather, it was only in stories that such romantic situations happened, that capturing such a devoted love like that would never exist. And my grandfather would always say, keep faith and always hope.

People came up with these plays because they show what they hope for or have seen happen. He truly had a genuine heart and hoped for the rare. Which is why he loved me so much, I was rare to him. But as he would say ending his comment, "it's how I met your grandmother. She was a rare beauty just like you."

Returning my attention from my own thoughts and looking down at the stage again, it was so hard to concentrate, especially with the handsome gentleman sitting nearby. Making it nearly impossible for me to concentrate or even pretend to be interested in the play. But it certainly did make time fly. All I could think about was just who was he? Would I get the chance to get to know him? Would I see him again? Was he just visiting? Sighing to myself realizing I was allowing myself to see him as a fantasy.

Snapping myself back into reality, why should it matter if I ever see this gentleman again or who or why he is really here? I have other things to be concerned with right now, far too many things. When Lady Marc roués came up to the box, I sat up quickly and walked over to her. The young man flinched when he realized that I was getting up and was a little late to stand before me.
Uncomfortable Introductions

I could not stand the suspense any longer. I had wanted to leave. The rest of the party would only get duller and I dare not fall asleep during it. I did want to find out who my Escort would be, I was also hoping whoever it turned out to be would be happy to leave early also. Who would I be traveling with since I did not see an older women or a trained servant in the box? Perhaps she was in the waiting room with the other family escorts? Who knows maybe she was waiting for this evening to be over as much as I had been. To be quite truthful I did easily feel depressed at these things.

Taking another quick glance at the gentleman close to me, perhaps he is already spoken for or not interested? It is hard to enjoy yourself when you do not have some one really close to your heart to share these things with even if it's just a friend. Not that I've kept up with those either. I tried not to think about the other couples dancing, mingling or just having a good time. I could be with someone; I know I chose to be on my own, it's just easier. I still couldn't help but sit on the side feeling lonelier than ever, only to be reminded that I am truly alone. Yes, I could marry easily but what was wrong with waiting for a dream? Why settle with someone you don't love after all wouldn't it be worse to be with someone and still be alone then to simply be alone? Perhaps it will never happen. But then maybe there was something wrong with me?

This feeling echoed in my mind from time to time. I could feel the curls atop my head begin to loosen. So I decided to say a little lie to Lady Marc roués and say that I had a headache that it would be better that I leave early this evening and get my needed rest.

Standing up near the door with the gentleman who helped me earlier was quick to stand next to me again. I was aware that everyone in my box and a few people in the box next to me had their eyes on me, feeling a little nervous I asked, "I don't mean to be rude except since I need to get going I was wondering where is the escort that you hired?" Completely unaware who it was, at this moment I felt so embarrassed I missed the times I could just slip out and no one had any idea when I had left.

Smiling back Mrs. Marc roués said, "You have already met him, he's been sitting next to you. I am sure he will be happy to escort you out."

Lifting my arm in emphasis to assist he was right at my side, already holding the shawl that I had draped across the back of the chair. I just could not believe that the Ladies would have chosen someone so young and male. Now I almost felt too embarrassed to be leaving so early. Now that I had said that I was leaving I could not take it back or change my mind or they will know that the age or possibly the gender is shocking to me. I didn't want to make a scene I just wanted to go now.

With his hand pressed firmly on my back guiding me as we walked down the stair way and out the side door to the other garden so that they would try not catch to much more attention. The carriage was called for immediately.

Without even having to wait very long for it, the carriage was at the door. Without hesitancy the carriage door opened waiting for us. Without hinting or prodding the new escort was now helping me into the carriage by offering his arm for support. He was trying to be gentle with me but for some reason I felt if I were to really press into him he could still support me. However I did not want to test this thought. I could not believe what was happening. After I was seated he seated himself.

Sitting back getting comfortable, not that I could get comfortable after all this was the man who distracted me during the whole play and that I started thinking about in a romantic way. Trying to figure out a way to help myself relax and regain control over the situation even though he was doing his job just fine I felt that this would be a good time for proper introductions, since he was never introduced to me.

Did he notice the way I was looking at him? Or hadn't noticed that he was meant to be my staff that I thought he was a regular guest? He must have been surprised or embarrassed that I thought he was not the escort or maybe he was encouraged that I thought he was more than a servant? This would be sticky but hopefully able to be handled. Most importantly was how would Stewart handle it? How was I going to handle a worker who I felt attracted to? I never had this to contend with before. Making sure I composed myself first I finally asked.

"I have not been properly introduced to you. I am not sure how much either of the Ladies filled you in on. I am Nichole Warren, and what would your name be?" Still trying to recover from the thoughts that had gone through my mind earlier.

With a slight hesitancy to answer he said, "My name's Anthony, I have not really been filled in on very much, I know much about the other families but it did not seem that the Ladies knew very much about your estate. I was hired from the new world. I know the training is different but if you want things done in a certain way let me know I learn rather quickly. Lady Marc roués gave me a list of papers to read that tell me what is required of me. If you wish to add to it feel free." Pulling out of his inside pocket he had in his hands two small packets. One was a copy for Nichole to look at. Apparently they had thought of everything.

"It is unusual to have a companion who is male, usually a lady does not travel alone, however this is done with a trusted servant who has been with the family for years or is the lady in waiting. However times have changed and require a lady to have someone strong, whom others dare not mess with. This then requires a man, assuming he is strong enough to protect the lady in question. So things will be different for you than most of the other male servants in the mansion."

Knowing full well that I just fed him a bunch of crap trying to make it sound as if I knew what I was talking about making it sound okay to have a man escort me rather than a woman. Feeling more embarrassed about this then I thought I had been.

"I have not had the chance to finish reading it yet. But I will have it finished by tonight. Sitting back looking nervous, but starting to feel a little self-confident, Anthony had been so nervous since he had never worked as an escort before. He was flat broke wondering where his next home would be or where the next part of his life would start.

For as long as his life had been he never seemed to be able to get a foothold. Many of the people he knew were set up for several life times while he was still struggling to get any of his ventures past just one. Thankfully he has never needed very much at all.

Since the people who hired him did not seem to notice the difference that he only pretended to know what he was going to be doing as an escort that he had been hoping no one here would notice or pick up the fact that he was not really a legitimate escort or had done any work like it in the past. The only thing he was good at was pretending to be something he wasn't.

As long as he could remember there had always been something to make his life difficult or others would find out his own secrets and he would run to keep them hidden. Just after a while it gets tiring starting over, always coming up with a new story. But sadly it was inevitable, at some point he knew his time would run out and he would have to leave.

There were a few places he would return to after time had passed but never too early. His family had a title and money which made it easier for him to travel but much harder to actually save any of it being gone and moving so much. So far his life certainly hasn't been quite what he expected, nothing glamorous but nothing to common. That's why the opportunity appealed to him when it was presented. The two men that hired him were servants of Lady Marc roués and Lady Harrington.

A strange man had found him in front of his apartment and told him about two men he should meet. He had seen this person before but never really got to know him to well, making sure to be cautious around him. He knew he had dealt with him some years back. He used to be a regular when he was working one of his smaller companies until one day he just vanished.

Some people you might never recognize except when you see him he's not one you forget. He was rather pale with eyes that were so entrancing almost like being put under a spell. He said he had watched him for a while and felt he would be best for the situation. Bringing him out front of the bar he pointed out the men in question. For some reason I had decided to trust him after all if he was around as long as I have been then he must have a good reason for choosing me out.

"Do what you do best and charm them like you have charmed others." The workers that the ladies had sent had gotten drunk in the bar. Consequently losing all the money they were to use to hire the new escort. He had offered them a deal they could not refuse. No need to pay him for services to move. He gratefully accepted the invitation to serve the family Warren. They accepted him with no question. Almost as if they knew they had no other choice. He had not even met either of the Ladies until they arrived at the ball themselves.

A quick introduction to the main family was all that was done, not even a single question or comment lent his way. That was it; they really had not had time to tell him about Lady Warren since time had been so short and not really planned out well, except it worked out in his case. Either I seemed fine by his comment and hoped I accepted it and would not find out the truth.

The carriage pulled up to my home estate. It had been a long ride back. Now with this new person the ride almost seemed unbearable. Not knowing what to say to each other, the ride home always seemed to take longer then leaving. This time it seemed even longer. Pulling up to the front door to my home and now his I was assisted out of the carriage very carefully.

Waiting at the front steps had been Stewart. Somehow that did not surprise me. He wanted to show me that this should have been his job, that no other one could or should fill his place. Walking up to the door with Anthony, I could see the hate in Stewart's eyes.

What could I do? He would have to get used to the fact this was no longer his position. This was the new proper way of things, besides this felt better. It was hard to be open or to let personal information out since at any time Stewart could take it the wrong way and think I had personal feelings for him. At least I wouldn't have to be guarded for that reason even though I was going to have to be careful of my interest in the new help.

It was also hard to speak to the other gender since Stewart was so jealous. He would stand there and make various coughing noises or be distracting, always causing a problem. If there had been someone I wished to marry he could cause serious problems. I hated thinking about this but the day is coming much nearer then before that I will have to let Stewart go. It was only out of respect for the family that he served faithfully for so many years that he stayed on. But now it was making life difficult and a bit creepy.

Looking at Anthony, I said, "Stewart will show you to your room. Instead of being in the west wing with the rest of the servants your room will be in the same wing as mine. You will be just two rooms down from Mabel. Mabel is my personal assistant in the north wing. If you need anything or have any questions about finding things around here or town she can help you. Stewart will help you get acquainted to the place for now." I had stopped for a moment to try and guess what Stewart had been thinking. I couldn't help it but I felt like I was throwing him to the wolves without anything to defend himself with.

"I have work to attend to. So this evening you will be off duty until tomorrow morning for when we go into town. Until then, I will see you tomorrow." Turning I walked away leaving Anthony with Stewart hoping this would convince Stewart that I saw Anthony as just another staff member. What I was really hoping had been that I hadn't just fed Anthony to the lions.

It always felt like such a long distance to my office. If I ever had a choice to build a home it would be much smaller. Retreating down the hall and around the end to the north wing all the way to the far end where the office over looked the private family rose garden. Quickly closing the door behind myself I let myself lean against the wall for support.

I let out a long sigh of relief. It was such an intense feeling being in the room with Stewart and Anthony. I certainly could not tell Stewart that I had feelings already for the new help or would dare let him think I thought of the situation to be any more than it was. Otherwise he might react on it.

Until now I had held my breath as I had hurried all the way down the hall and into the study. I felt so confused, this was the first time I felt so drawn to someone let alone someone who would be working for me. Why did he have to smell and look so good? Worst part was that I wanted him.

Sitting down on my Queen Ann chair, I put the small folder down on the table to read its contents. Leafing through the folder, it seemed as if all the rules were the same. A few odd things were listed. It did not seem like a list for a person who had already been trained as an escort but someone just being introduced to the business.

Maybe the ladies wanted to make sure they were completely sure of his training? After all he is from another country and possibly not used to our customs or things might be done different where he worked before?

I was curious what kind of previous training or back ground he had. None of his references were listed or previous experience. How much of his back ground did they check into? Soon I hoped I would find out. Either way he seemed quite pleasant and harmless and knew how to fit in with the social elite. The ladies certainly seemed to be won over by him as well as myself.

Anthony looked quite debonair in his tuxedo, so incredibly handsome. Allowing this thought to pass I began to get quite tired. As it became even darker out it seemed as if the evening would never end. Piles of papers that needed to be signed and sent out immediately the next day, there was never a break from it. That just was the way when you needed to manage the finances yourself to keep an eye on every penny. Especially when it came to my business ventures. I always hoped for something more exciting other than being stuck behind a desk. Someday I would just have to make it happen but until then I was stuck here.

Looking over my financial papers for final inspection on my latest planned business venture, examining every transaction was wearing on me making me sleepy. It did not help it was so late now. I finally decided to put the rest of the ledgers back into my safety box in the wall and brought the key with me. I never felt it was safe to leave the key in the same room as the safe. In case someone ever tried to find it. No sense in tempting the servants, leaving it where they might know where it is. Not that I would ever expect them to steal but then stranger things have happened.

Walking out of the study and retiring for the night to my room. I placed the key in a place I figured no one would ever look. My porcelain doll had a small hole in the foot. The shoe came right off since it had fallen when I was little and the foot became loose, ever since I have hidden things valuable to me there. Even my own siblings could never find my things. Taking off the shoe and placing the key into the doll's foot and replacing the shoe, I now felt better that it was put away. The safe had so many priceless items. At times I felt nervous even with the key in my own home.

Slipping into my dark blue satin sleeping gown, now standing in front of the balcony window admiring my rose garden, looking at it was so calming. At times I would be stressed out and I would sit and stare from my porch swing perched at the end of the balcony and would watch the sunset.

Often this helped me to relax before I fell asleep. Except for some reason I did not feel that I would get much sleep tonight. All I could think of was Anthony. The appearance of his face kept creeping into my mind. Just the thought of his face I did not want to forget him. The thoughts I had at the party. It was so hard to look at him now. I had allowed myself to look at him as the same social status. Not that I ever treated my other workers as anything other than family. But this was different. At least I was trying to convince myself it was. I know this is the way that I had been raised but everything about it just felt so unnatural to me.

The image was so alive in my mind it was almost as if Anthony were there with me. I could swear that I felt him. I was totally obsessed with thoughts about him. I had always thought that if I was obsessed this much by a person than maybe by chance I had finally found my soul mate? As long as I could remember I hadn't been this fixated on a person before. Especially a person I had just met this fast and hadn't known a thing about yet. He had already caught my attention. By morning I would have to train myself to see him as one of the house staff and nothing more.

Pausing out by the edge of the balcony I had glanced over the edge. Mainly the movement down below had caught my attention now. Trying not to be seen I wanted to find out who had wondered into the family garden. Not really needing to see him to know, I knew it would be him, no one had told him that he couldn't go here, especially since he was already living in the family wing of the estate. Anthony seemed rather casual as he walked out and sat on the bench by the rose bush. Leaning over placing his face in his hands he looked troubled. I hoped Stewart wasn't giving him problems or maybe he was feeling a bit homesick? I'll have to take it easy on him tomorrow or maybe treat him somehow. Even though personally I wished I could have gone down there and found out what was bothering him and comfort him.

Slowly stepping away from the edge hoping not to interrupt Anthony closing the French doors to the balcony, walking over to my Queen Size heirloom Mediterranean bed, I adjusted the down filled blankets that Mabel already had pulled back for me and slowly slipped into the warm and cozy bed. After a few hours and not thinking I would ever fall asleep I finally had. Several hours later I finally drifted off.

The morning seemed to come quick. Stretching and letting out a light yawn, waking up feeling the warm sunshine beam down upon me. Mabel opened the drapes letting all the sunshine available to flood the room with warmth and bright rays. Without hesitating I jumped out of bed and raced to the balcony almost expecting to see Anthony there, even getting up that quick sort of surprised Mabel as she watched me in interest.

"I haven't seen you get this excited about a morning since you were very little. Whatever has changed I would have to say is a good thing. I love seeing you smile." Mabel had gone back to what she was working on. She was right I did feel happier then I had in a long time that I almost felt guilty. Not sure why but I felt like I should be? I was curious if anyone else had noticed other then Mabel a change in my attitude even if it had been so short a time?

Going through the usual routine that Mabel had performed for the last twenty seven years since she had worked with our family, by now she could probably do it all blind folded. Feeling too tired I had to force myself to sit up. Not wanting to stay up still feeling tired I sat down on my bed, hugging my knee's waiting for the rest of my body to realize that it was time to wake up, funny how I hadn't felt the effects until after I sat back down.

I loved eating breakfast in bed. Complete privacy. Not having to handle problems so early, work or answering questions, constantly getting disturbed. Cook knew what my favorite breakfast was, eggs Benedict without the ham and wild raspberry tea. Exactly the way I liked it. It was so relaxing that I could think over what I needed from previous evening events and especially after last night that was all I could think about.

Sitting back in bed I was remembering how Anthony had helped me. True it was his job; it just seemed as if there was a little more to it. Maybe it was just my wanting to believe I was not being silly. Then it hit me when I found out he would soon work for me. The thought was not only disappointing but depressing as well. I had Mabel deliver a note for me. I had errands that needed to be run first thing this morning. So I could not take as much time as I normally would.

As soon as I was at the front door, Anthony was already at the door and prepared. At least there was no worry about waiting for him; he presented himself to be a perfect gentleman. Assisting me into the carriage he settled down on the seat opposite of me again.

Being fitted for several new gowns almost took up the majority of the day. Not something that was too enjoyable. Especially when being pricked with pins I could think of other things I would rather spend my time doing. Occasionally getting poked and standing for long periods of time started wearing me out I just wished there was a way to speed this part up. Even though if I had been watching Anthony get fitted I was sure I wouldn't be complaining about spending the time then, shaking my head a bit trying to clear the thought from my mind. Looking at a few of the dresses that were slung over a chair in the corner, at least they will be impressive. I could not help but think that maybe Anthony would notice me in them. I never went for the subtle muted tones for my age. Why should the young be the only ones to wear vibrant colors that looked so alive and invigorating?

Keeping up with the latest style's and fashion combo's wasn't easy; especially when I wasn't personally interested, I would have been happy staying in my bath robe all day. At this same time that I was being fitted Anthony was next door. The tailor should have been fitting him with new clothing. He would need to compliment me or at least look like a dignified escort which would be no problem with him since he looked so handsome on his own. No clothing could do him full justice.

Picturing him trying on different garments and having them altered kept creeping into my mind. The poking of the pins did not even bother me this time; my mind was so content on what I was thinking, with the bright gowns and matching accessories, or when the diamond jewelry had been presented. Without even looking at it I said "okay" and bought it. If I was not careful I could go bankrupt if I kept letting him occupy my mind.

The thought of Anthony still kept constant. I did wonder how much longer I could pretend or let on that I was not interested in Anthony or would I eventually lose interest? The last thought I laughed to myself. I highly doubted I would ever lose interest in him. Somehow I was drawn to him and I wanted to find out why. Besides the obvious I felt like I melted when I heard his voice. I felt like I had found something I didn't realize was missing until now.

I had needed to stop in town to make an appearance in a particular social circle's favorite place to relax after shopping or various activities. It helped them to see me as part of their group so they tend do to business with people they share something in common with or from the same circles, sitting down in a French style chair sipping my coffee at "Lu Lu's" nearby the window at my usual table. Looking around to see who was together and planning what events for later.

It seemed like I was going to have to make the first move this morning. Usually anyone of the ladies would come over and start up a conversation. I rarely had to initiate, it was almost as if they were intimidated by Anthony being here. Their personal escorts were sitting in the far side or handling errands while the others went about their usual routine.

It had definitely been busier this morning. Before I could say a word Anthony had already gotten up and been at my side as I stood up and walked across the room to speak to a particular set of women. These were the older ladies of town who gossiped about everything. Even though I would have preferred to avoid them it would be more enjoyable to pull my nails from my fingers then endure their conversation. Oddly enough I was still in a good mood and Anthony smiling at what I could only assume had been a private thought his smile was contagious.

Without really spending time with everyone I just had to listen or talk with these ladies and I knew all the latest changes in town, complaints and jealousy. If it weren't for the gossip I would probably enjoy their company. They talk about their friendships, experiences in life and history. Their knowledge of the town and family history had helped me develop relationships in business by knowing how to approach the right person the right way. I just hated hearing them cut people down and then behind their own friends back they would do the same.

Today they were mainly talking about two upcoming marriages and asking if I had yet broken down and allowed anyone in yet, telling me of possible matches that would be more than suitable that my mother would have been proud of. Only one look at Anthony and I could barely stop from laughing, I had to pretend to cough for a second saying I sipped my drink too quickly. Anthony seemed rather amused by the conversation and the ladies seemed to be picking up on this. Almost as if he was in on some joke with them.

Shortly after we finished our tea we went to the investor's house. He had a small locked box for me; it was part of my latest venture. Carefully I placed it inside my purse hoping not to catch attention. Most assumed I had come in to collect on my father's interest accounts and no one especially myself intended on correcting them. If they wanted to believe that much of the business that I conducted had already been put in place by my father then I was fine with it.

Anthony stood near my side every step of the way. He even looked curious about the box. But then why wouldn't he since he had no idea what kind of business I ran. I wondered if he was bored or if he had ideas of his own that ladies my age had spent their time doing? Would he think this was normal or unusual? Sadly this had been the closest I had come to an adventure since I was little.

Normally anywhere else Anthony stood to the side or near me except this time he stood to close I could smell his cologne and it made me feel as if I could stay in this dreamy state. This just was not the time. I had a very delicate package that could not be found out, besides the bank would not be opened until two days from now. It had to be kept safe till then. I know I obsessed about safety however it really wasn't for my safety it was more for those who were with me. If the item gets stolen then there are always more ventures to take later.

Cautiously keeping an eye on my surroundings, and who might have been watching, I re-entered the carriage and was now on my way home with Anthony. The clothing would be sent later by currier when they were finished. I couldn't wait to see how they looked; apparently the men's tailor wasn't happy with Anthony's choices since they did not look like clothing for staff members and the colors he chose were other then the grey and white normally chosen. It took quite a bit of convincing to assure the tailor that Anthony had my permission to choose anything he wanted. As the tailor had walked away he kept muttering under his breath "just scandalous."

Tonight hadn't been too eventful other than my dreams were much busier than normal. When the new day started as usual I was working in my office hour after hour all day and pouring over numbers was making me quite tired. It was difficult to stare at the same thing for too long. After a while it all seemed the same.

At times I just wondered if I tired early because I was just tired of doing the same thing every day having no life to speak of? I had not taken a break for a while and felt I was due one very soon, not so much that the work needed to be done immediately but it was to keep my mind busy so I would not have time to think about Anthony which still wasn't working. I even had his simple knock memorized as I heard its rhythmic rap on the door.

"Sorry to bother you, well actually not really sorry I am here to bother you for a bit. I'm guessing you might want to go for a stroll and get out of the office for a while? It can't be good to be cooped up here for so long."

"I have a lot of work to do today, maybe another time just not right now. You can always walk the grounds yourself if you wish." Smiling but never taking my eyes off from the papers in front of me hoping he wouldn't refute my answer.

"Okay that sounds reasonable even though it doesn't sound as fun. How about handling a staff member's problem? Apparently there's something rather offensive out on the far part of the grounds." Anthony looked serious as he spoke but it seemed if there was something that bothered anyone I would have heard of it from Mabel. Maybe I should check it out perhaps it's a new problem? I just hoped it didn't have anything to do with Stewart.

Putting all the loose papers and placing them in a folder quickly and placing them inside of my desk I stood and followed Anthony out through the door. Walking out of the family wing and through the family garden I started wondering where this problem or who it was had been?

"Where is this offensive thing? Is it very far and who does it deal with?" I had been looking around and hadn't seen any of the employees outside and nothing different or out of the norm for the garden or back court yard.

"It's not too much further and believe me its offensive and should be dealt with. I'm Surprised Mabel hadn't said anything about it yet." Straight face not really giving much of any expression he hadn't really looked upset but he hadn't looked happy either. I was having a hard time reading his expression since he was so blank looking. Usually I was extremely good at reading expressions and finding every crease and wrinkle or characteristic display when people spoke. It was almost as good as hearing their thoughts; I had been so accurate before except this time I couldn't read Anthony at all. Even though the more frustrated I felt I tried not to show it but I could have sworn I saw a bit of a smile creep onto his face.

Walking through the majority of the yard and far enough from the house I could see the water in the distance and the old abandoned house on the edge. My home completely out of view Anthony finally came to a stop and was looking over at the water.

"Can you believe this, look at that water it's so cold, how is anyone able to swim in it when it's that cold? I think we need to figure out a way of heating it up." Shaking his head as if he was in deep disbelief of his finding, everything I could have been possibly thinking of slipped out of my thoughts. At this moment all I could think had been was he really serious? Is this what he thought the offensive problem was? I wasn't sure if I should take him seriously or start laughing. If Anthony had looked at me at this moment he would have seen I was either bewildered or really confused. Then as he tried to look further away facing away more from me I could see part of his cheek move a bit. He was trying to hide his smile.

"Is this really what you brought me out here to look at? The water here is always cold it never warms up its too deep. I am right though that you're not serious about the water?" It was hard to know if I should be mad or confused but oddly enough I found it humorous and rather unique way of getting me to check something out. Anthony definitely had my full attention now.

"To be honest it would be nice to warm up the water, I'm sure more would go swimming than if they knew how? I don't know how popular it is here? I wanted to get you out from your desk and breathing in some fresh air. I knew if you thought there was a problem you needed to handle you would come out here. Looks like I was right. Now that you're out here we can go for our walk" No longer hiding his smile Anthony looked rather pleased with himself. Now I really wasn't sure how I wanted to react except I never once felt angry with him. I had to admit this was sneaky.

"That was very sneaky of you, don't ever do it again. I admit it was effective but definitely don't do that again." I was trying to be serious which was even harder then I realized it would be when I looked at him, probably my mistake right there. His smile was infectious I couldn't help but smile.

Falling into step with him we walked along the water's edge. The weeping willows looked so impressive down here. Walking underneath then closer to the old house, even though it had been old and abandoned I still loved this place. Sadly the weather and its age had finally caught up to it. A few of the stones were coming loose from the outside. The house had actually been on the property before my family ever moved here. Whoever had lived here left it exactly the way they had the last day they were in there. A cup on the table with dark water and mold had grown in it. Mother had cleaned it out but still leaving it on the table. She would have the drapes cleaned and the whole place dusted from top to bottom. Almost as if she expected the original owners to still come home.

"This place looks a lot like what I used to live in before, except for the vines growing all over it and the stone wearing away from it. I wasn't always an escort. I'm sure you don't want to hear that. I do have a question that I am interested in knowing. Why do you live alone? I mean you have so many working for you ones that have been around for a long time but no husband?" Not smiling or really having any expression he had asked just as casually as a person would ask, "How are you." I wasn't really sure how I would respond.

"I guess I forgot to look for a husband. Not really sure I've wondered that myself a couple times. I probably just forgot or because I just haven't met anyone interesting? It's not like I really need money anymore it's just something to keep me busy. I haven't made friends in years and it's not easy to go out especially when most seem to want to gossip or guys are just interested in looks or how it will help them appear. Just not something I want. I want someone to notice me and want nothing else. Maybe it's a fairy tale idea but I just want more then what I see and I want something other than what my parents had." It didn't feel odd talking to Anthony about it. I hadn't talked to Mabel for a while about it either. It just felt natural telling Anthony exactly how I felt.

"It's hard to believe no one would notice you. If they don't they're just severely dense and don't deserve you to begin with. Besides I couldn't help but notice you smiled when you said no one interested you? For some reason I don't believe that to be true?" Now standing in front of me smiling it was almost as if he knew something, if he only knew what I was thinking the fact that the only person who had captured my attention is someone who works for me. Anthony felt more than just an old friend who finally came back home. I just felt like I regained something I have missed out on my entire life. I must have hesitated to long because of the way that Anthony responded.

"Don't worry I won't pry; besides sometimes it's nice to have those personal things that are just our own, just promise you will act on it someday." Smiling Anthony stood closer to me as we walked.

Almost to the far corner of the property still near the water's edge a bit of a rush of cool wind blew between us as I went to turn to face Anthony. I wanted to ask him a question I had wanted to probe him a bit and find out what he thought of me if he ever thought of me the way I did him? Not that it was appropriate but I just couldn't stop thinking about him that way.

As I turned to face him I was rather surprised with what I finally faced. He wasn't even there. Looking around twisting around to see where he walked off to I didn't see him anywhere let alone had been aware he even left.

"Anthony, are you still there?" Taking a few steps back trying to find what happened to him. It seemed too odd that he would just take off, especially since he was the one who talked me into going out here with him.

"Yes, I'm still here just look down. I'm either shorter or found a hole. I think I'll opt for the hole theory. That and it's really wet down here. I almost think there's a tunnel down here?" His voice echoed a bit I could tell he was already exploring the cave. Feeling worried I stepped closer to the area he fell through. From childhood there were a lot of loose area's the family filled in with sand. Some had been a bit dangerous because they could either fill in with water or would lead to a water filled cave at the end.

Taking a breath in for a second I jumped in myself. I didn't want to leave him down there and couldn't explain why I would be strong enough to get him out so it would be easier to just walk him to the end of the tunnel or at least find an exit and get him out safely. Even though Anthony's voice never changed he didn't seem to be worried at all.

"Did you actually jump down here Nichole? Why did you do that? I could have just followed the tunnel and found a way out. I didn't want you getting stuck down here also." That he seemed surprised by. That I jumped in after him not that he seemed upset by it.

"I didn't want to leave you down here alone besides I know a lot of these old tunnels and guessed I could help you find your way out faster than trying to figure out where the end was from out there." Reaching out expecting to touch the side of the tunnel I felt his hand. He was reaching out for me. Taking hold of his hand he had pulled me closer to him. The water was filling up the further out.

"I hope you're a good swimmer it looks like a lot of water at the end. I could probably boost you back up and just meet you along the edge; I'll be safe down here." I could detect a hint of nervousness from his voice. He was worried about me but I almost had the feeling he knew the tunnel was going to be filled at the end. For the first time and I hadn't known why I knew he didn't speak the words but I could hear them ring loudly in my own thoughts. Almost as if he was thinking them to loud or directly to me. "Why doesn't she let me get her out and keep her safe?" I felt a bit surprised but also wondered if I imagined it?

"It's okay I don't really want to risk anything happening to you. At least I'm an excellent swimmer I spent a lot of time swimming when I was younger. The cold water never bothered me." Anthony had hesitated before we started walking. I had guessed that I would try and rush him through the water once we were fully immersed. I was sure I could come up with some sort of excuse.

Holding my hand a bit tighter we walked a bit further as the water soon was at my waist. Stopping as Anthony realized it was much higher than before. Holding onto me tightly I was surprised how strong he was even though he kept loosening his grip once in a while it had felt he was worried he would hurt my hand. I started wondering if he was afraid of the water or that I was going to be going under soon?

"We can still go back and I can push you back up. You don't have to risk it. I'm replaceable you're not." Not that he really wanted to tell me what he was thinking. But then what he had said was sweet enough.

"No, we are in this together. I want to make sure you get out safe. Besides I know I can hold my breath long enough. I know I will be okay I just want to make sure you are. After all you're not replaceable either. If anything happens to you I'm stuck with Stewart again and you're not allowed to let that happen. Let's go and get this done." Walking a little quicker we finally submerged ourselves in the water.

Moving out to what almost felt like the end of the tunnel, the water started to swish past us rather rapidly. Almost faster than what I was used to. Even though it had been a while since I last swam. Not wanting to risk what could happen to Anthony I wanted to hurry us out. Swimming as fast as I could it had felt he was keeping up just as fast. I had planned on getting him out of the cold water as quickly as I could. What I hadn't realized had been that he had the same plan. With incredible speed we reach the edge of land as I slowed the second our heads were above water hoping he hadn't noticed anything. It was hard to tell if he was thinking anything about just how fast we came out. He had a bit of a surprised look on his face but then he also looked like he was trying to figure out my reaction also.

"Wow, we must have been caught in a burst of fast moving water at the end there. Not that I'm too familiar with water I would guess we got caught in an undertow, instead of getting swept out to sea we got lucky and sent to land." Smiling at me he looked like he was trying to convince me of this story. Which was just fine by me, at least I didn't have to come up with the excuse and this one sounded pretty legit to me even though I knew better. What I didn't know had been that he also had been swimming just as fast hoping to get me to safety and hoping I would believe his story also.

"Yeah that was a pretty strong undertow; we did get lucky with that one. Who knows maybe you're my good luck charm? It's getting pretty cold out here though standing in wet clothes; we should both get back and change." Nodding his head in agreement we turned back to the house.

As we continued to walk and head back to the house I just realized that he wasn't escorting me he was holding my hand and it felt comfortable. I hadn't paid attention to when we started holding hands other then the fact we walked in perfect synchronicity with each other. Sad that even though I was happy and content with Anthony I kept hoping that Stewart would not see us. Not that I felt guilty I just did not want to have to deal with the frustration of his infatuation of me.

Once in my room I changed quickly. Trying to squeeze the dress I had worn out over the balcony my hair was still dripping. It would take quite a while for it to dry on its own. Laying the dress on the side hoping not to lose it if it blew away, I had lost a few things this way. Odd that it would still not be found. Not really wanting to think about that too much right now other than the thoughts of tonight holding Anthony's hand. Lying back in bed I could only seem to think about him.

Not sleeping very well the night before certainly did not help, I was finally feeling very tired but after tonight I didn't much feel I would get more sleep anyway. My heart was being torn between what I wanted and what was right. I needed to get something less stressful on my mind. There was such a long day ahead.

The clothing we had been fitted for earlier day before had not yet arrived. Usually when I would get up the clothing would be laid out on the fainting chair. We had a long day planned today. Another party planned a bit earlier, apparently they had something special planned for the nightfall or at least that had been the host's excuse for starting earlier than normal. I had wanted time to choose what I would be wearing and now I would have to rush it. Unfortunately now it was very late. I was hoping to have the new clothing for Anthony so that he would look even more polished for this evening as well as my gown I was to wear.

I had the chance to select the clothing after he had been fitted and much to the dismay of the tailor I chose non staff member styles. That he had actually chosen the same clothing as many of the non-workers or ones who would be attending the party. I had never liked the clothing they had to choose from. I liked the regular tailored styles which complimented my gowns better and at least the tailor could not disagree. I believed in having a fashionable staff member if he is to escort me around. Besides personally thinking to myself it also wouldn't hurt enhancing his masculinity and showing him off a bit.
Just Business

Much closer to the evening the clothing had finally arrived, which had relaxed me now that I did not have to worry about what we would wear, I hadn't known what to dress him with or to put Anthony in for this evening.

He certainly could not wear the same as he had before. Even though I was sure he had his own style and fashion sense I felt I wouldn't have to hover over him about his clothing like I would with most workers.

Having Mabel assist me later in the evening we discussed the party and hurried to get what we could ready. Mabel rushed to drop off the clothing to Anthony and then to come back and help with getting my dress hooked. This evening's party was to be the biggest of the year. The mayor of the town and his second wife were throwing a large masked affair bash for over nine hundred people. It would be held at their estate villa in the country and it is several hours from here. My guess most of the party would be catered outdoors provided it didn't rain otherwise the party was going to be rather cramped.

Rushing to get ready as fast as I could, I almost forgot my shawl. Quickly grabbing it off the back of my sitting chair as I rushed out of the room almost running down the stairway and through the hall then slowing down so that I could still look dignified as I entered the room where Anthony would see me.

Any other event I would have considered it to be fashionable to be late however I was eager to be near Anthony. Entering into the foyer where Anthony was instructed to meet me. I saw him standing there except for some reason he did not look to thrilled, almost uncomfortable. The expression that was on his face certainly did not match his personality.

I may not have known him or had him around for very long but this did not seem to be normal. But perhaps Stewart had something to do with it. Stewart was standing rather close and spoke up.

"Anthony is not feeling well and I have let him know that I would be delighted to assist you to the villa for this evening. No sense in making you ill from him."

Taking a stand forward in front of Anthony it just did not look right. Then Stewart turned to Anthony and said "You are dismissed and you may go back to your room. You don't want to make any of the servants sick." After announcing this Stewart turned his back to him.

Looking up at Stewart still feeling a bit strange and surprised, replying, "I was under the assumption that he was perfectly fine this morning and still does not look bad. Unless his nose begins to run uncontrollably or is throwing up so that it is visible, He is still required to assist me. It is no longer appropriate to have my butler escorting me around. It would be insulting to the ladies if I did not use the proper escort they worked hard to find. It is Anthony's job to assist me when needed and that is exactly the way it will be done. I understand that you do not approve but it is not your position to decide what is appropriate or not. Get used to the situation or you will have to be let go. Just as anyone else who works here you must get used to change." Making sure never to take my eye contact off of Stewart I wanted to make sure he understood I was not going to be intimidated by him and neither did I want anyone else who worked for me.

"Besides we are already running late as it is and this evening is based more on business for me then anything so I must not be to much more late than is fashionable, I certainly do not need any added attention drawn to me which is what will happen if he does not come with."

It wasn't easy for me to speak to him like that, this was the first time I had needed to snap at him. But I felt he needed to learn not to over step my authority if he was going to start having problems they needed to be dealt with right away. Stepping to the side of Stewart not evening looking at him this time I stood between Anthony and Stewart so that he could not protest and to allow space for Anthony to walk by out to the carriage.

I knew Stewart had passed the line and is getting much more defiant then ever and would have to be cut. It's hard to fire him since he and his past generations had served the Warren family for so many years. It was difficult to handle the full situation right now. I'll have to wait till the morning to deal with it.

Walking out directly behind Anthony, he lent me his arm to help me into the carriage. The look on his face that he had the previous day was back. I think he was starting to relax now that he knew he would not have to fight for his rights on his own. Then he continued to help me sit, pulling the end of my dress to the side. I tried to arrange my gown so that it would not wrinkle.

Noticing that Anthony was still trying not to make eye contact, he bluntly looked out the window into nothingness. He looked calmed but deep in thought. Perhaps he was still worried about dealing with Stewart? I wished I had known what happened between Anthony and Stewart. Even if I did not know what was happening I still would have to deal with it later.

Too much was already going through my mind this evening. Choosing to do the same, since I really was no longer in the mood to converse, I also looked out the window watching the scenery change and the tree's going by as they passed. No matter how hard I tried not to think about him it soon seemed impossible. The thought of Anthony continued to creep into my mind. Thinking about how sweet he was and how handsome he was. The look that was on his face I could not forget. He also had looked hurt, why would he feel that way? Was that how he was feeling at the moment? I wished I could know just what happened. Looking at him I could feel pain in my own chest for him. It was almost as if I had been hurt myself.

Later after the party I would have to check into it immediately. For now I needed to concentrate on this evening. The business that I would be conducting tonight would be critical. Hopefully if things went well then I would have the best mining team excavate my new mines and work on my new property holdings. Most were still going into my father or brothers names so that I could actually control them otherwise they never would have allowed me more property that I already had. Most women during this time didn't own property or work. Buying up property I had been slowly building various warehouses.

With the carriage rocking and bumping along the long winding dirt road, I could tell I was almost there. The road up to the villa was very windy with no tree's to block the wind from sweeping through. But then I could also smell the fragrant smell of rose bushes along the road leading to the estate home. This was the part of the arrival I enjoyed. The scent always put me in a good mood reminding me of my own family rose garden.

The grand ballroom was held on the first floor first wing. This particular family liked to set things differently. Their servant's quarters were in their own home at the far back of the estate house out of view but very basic. The Ballrooms were on half of the second floor and first floor with the tea rooms, the upper overlooking the lower. The kitchen was on the main floor. Then the family had one whole wing to themselves and the other wing was deserted.

Very similar to my own estate except that I had the ball rooms set off from the manor and the main rooms for the family were all over on the second floor with themed rooms. And where their deserted wing had been I had rooms for my staff.

Walking up the grand marble stair case to the second wing floor, even before entering the grand ball room the music from the live orchestra could be heard along with the idle chatter of the people attending.

The sound could echo for miles in these hallways. Wearing my long Victorian floor length, dark purple crushed velvet dress with princess seams and hand stitched lace. My hair lush silky ash blonde wrapped tight in a bun with little gentle cascading curls framing my porcelain looking face, wearing my mother's diamond and pearl accented necklace and diamond earrings again. My mother's diamond wedding ring I wore on the right hand.

Entering the ballroom with Anthony's arm entwined with mine. If Anthony had not been my escort I could have been floating on a cloud. Anthony was looking quite dashing in his linen trousers and overcoat. His chocolate brown hair combed back neatly with every strand of hair in place.

Anthony was so charming any lady would be happy to have him on their side. If the Lady Marc roués and Lady Harrington had any idea what I was thinking about him and the fact their sons would never have a chance if I could somehow find a civilized way of making this more then what it was, he probably never would have been chosen.

Assisting with bent elbow helping me as we walked across the purple carpet, for a moment I forgot why we were here feeling as if we were walking in a dream. Allowing my mind to wonder for a moment I could picture myself kissing Anthony. Feeling his warm lips pressing on mine, the warmth of his body close to me, then just as suddenly as I fell into the day dream I was awakened from it by Lady Marc roués.

Then and there I decided that I would not try to prevent myself of thinking of Anthony. It was so hard any way and the upper society needed to learn they cannot control everything. I had such a strong attraction to Anthony I wanted to learn all I could about him. I had never felt this way about a person and wondered if I ever would again. This was not a chance I wanted to pass up on and lose. Hopefully he would want the same. That was the only thing that troubled me about not knowing his thoughts. Either way I felt it worth the risk. I could feel a shriek of delight swell up inside me. I just hoped he would want to get to know me also.

Lady Marc roués came up to us with her youngest son in tow. He was about the same age as me.

"I see you are using the escort, how is he working out for you?" She had such a wide smile that showed she was proud of herself. She had hoped he worked out. It would have been a set back and embarrassment if others were to see that she could not accomplish something so mundane as find an escort.

"I have to say you have definitely out done yourself this time. I want to thank you formally; Anthony has been fantastic and will fit in quite well. I always had full confidence in you. I know that you are the best at picking out the right workers for each need. Thank you so much." I wanted to praise her well, waiting to see the response she would express while I was still looking at Lady Marc roués still.

Knowing that Lady Marc roués would be wondering how things had worked out or if I would talk ill of it to the upper society, not that I could ever publicly or privately insult one of my mother's friends, even if I did not approve or like some of them. Besides even if I hadn't liked him it would have been better to approve or I would have been bothered by her more until she thought I was happy with her gift.

"Anthony and I were about to head off to the sitting room until the dancing had begun in the main ballroom." With that I continued to hold Anthony's arm and almost led him off to the other side of the room leaving Lady Marc roués to feel proud of herself for the job she had done well on.

Lady Marc roués was beaming almost as if she could explode. She had been worried that I would not have been happy and the important socialites would make a mockery of her for not being able to do something as mundane as finding a proper escort. Her reputation had been resting on this as well as her hoping I would pass on the favor in her honor.

Walking through the room was not easy since it was so much more crowded than usual. This time when I grabbed my dance card I purchased every dance so that I would not have to worry about my time being wasted.

Walking into the sitting room I looked around. The gentleman I was to meet was at the door leading to the grounds. He looked over in my direction and nodded giving the signal that he would meet me outside. Grabbing Anthony I whispered to him that I wanted to go for a walk on the grounds to get some fresh air.

Walking past the others that were standing around idly talking to each other both Anthony and I made our way to the double French doors that led out to the grounds. Walking slowly and just strolling along so as not to catch any unwanted attention we made our way outside. Once outside I looked around trying to spot Grenor my silent business partner. This was the only time that I could be seen at the same place with Grenor and no one would think anything of it, except it would compromise his job if anyone were to find out that he was my silent partner.

He does well in his job except he does not get paid well. So he does side business with me to pick up the extra money he needs. Some could think that he was giving away business secrets or unfaithful to the firm he works with. The only reason he ever agreed to work with me was that he knew his identity would be held secret, that he would not have to break his principles by giving away what plans he had worked out. That he knew his firm would not accept mainly because it came from him and they felt he was not knowledgeable enough. If they had only known how well he knew his planning they would be much better off. At least this way he gets a fair share and is not cheated.

Never worrying once if I would cheat him he trusted me fully, I primarily went after contracts I needed and had been able to collect on my own except I only needed help setting up some inside contacts and that is what Grenor helped me with. He was also a very trust worth advisor and very intelligent with figuring out problems.

Spotting him over by the hedges, I noticed him slip a rather large envelope from the back of his jacket and place it carefully in the hedges. No one was around but if they had they would not have noticed since they were not looking for it to begin with. He stood there for a few moments and taking this as a queue, I pulled on Anthony's arm and led him over to the bush.

Pausing just before I met up with Grenor, I said, "It's nice to see you this evening, are you enjoying yourself?"

Nodding his head slightly Grenor replied, "I certainly am, I just wish my blasted hay fever curse hadn't decided to kick in this evening. Otherwise I could enjoy it much more tonight, and for that I really must be going back inside."

With a slight nod of the head he walked back to the mansion and disappeared among the many guests who had come.

With the bush slightly to the right side, I kept Anthony to my left in front of me blocking any possible view from the mansion or river walk that was to my left. In case any guest happened to stroll back. Slowly lowering my hand into the bush, I felt the envelope and saw Anthony look down in curiosity. Now pretending the bush was caught on my skirt, I had a hidden pocket that closed tight under the first layer of my skirt and I placed it in there, not something the designer made however I pinned in each of my dresses.

"Do not say a word about this; we will be leaving within the hour." Putting my hand back on Anthony's elbow we walked back to the mansion. These were very sensitive documents and it made me very nervous to carry them, even though no one should suspect that I had them where they were currently hidden. I had wondered what exactly Anthony was thinking about right now. Had he found it odd my behavior and what I just did? Would there ever be a time that he did not agree with me and say something to someone?

He had only started working for me and I trusted him already not to say or slip up about what he witnessed me do. Some of my other workers I would never trust doing any of this in front of them. Not that they were not caring for me but that they were intimidated easily.

No one bothered asking a house worker since most were not really interested what they did at home and most knew they were not in the personal family area where the juicy gossip would have been. But for some reason I really felt I could trust him. It was not even a question in my mind.

These were the deeds to the new mines I had just purchased and many were angry that I had beaten the men from the noblest families when I had acquired them first, especially for them to have fallen to a woman angered many. But they also realized it was a business and if they had reacted when I had they could have possibly beat me out to it. I had four different mines already with these they added ten more. They were coal, copper, gold and diamond mines.

There would be a mad crush made upon me if they knew they were so close to the documents. Whoever had their hands on them whether they had paid for them would be sole owner until they had been accounted for and put in a safe. No one knew how I collected my work since I never even stepped foot in a brokerage office, not that woman were allowed. Most only saw me enter banking offices or minor business stores where I could have been doing almost anything. Most assumed they belonged to my brother. He never questioned what was put in his name he was hardly aware of what had been in front of his own nose.

Many saw me as brave and strong, others thought I ought to give up and move into position of wife and mother. I was well sought out after, not only for my secretive business contacts, but also for my family title and wealth that I had accumulated over the years. I had earned a wealthy sum of money and investments. Not being frugal to the point of not spending any money, just being responsible not to spend all of it.

My father's downfall was his gambling. I knew to avoid this. Knowing someday I may need to fall back on it. Others knew I was quite wealthy however never understood why I did not display it as a means of class in society. They knew that it would be there and they wanted their hands on it. It would not be the first time someone had tried to bribe me into marrying one of their son's or tried to put me in a difficult situation.

The Marc roués family wanted an escort not only to get on my good side but also to hear from the inside on what I was planning. Anthony had been very forward with this information when they secretly wanted to meet with him. As well as they had hoped to secure a place with one of the two remaining sons., they had a lot to benefit from marrying me; since I had inherited what others assumed to be a great wealth as well as having a noble title that was well sought after as well as plenty of land.

They would look privileged to the socialites and any help they could get the better. I was happy with my life and the way I lived it, yet with others around me constantly trying to achieve one level higher, sadly once they accumulated more wealth and position then what? if you can't be satisfied with the things you have and earn along the way by earning it, then how will you ever know that reaching for that next big thing would bring you more happiness?

What others have chosen is fine and I have done my best never to criticize others for their choice even though it would be easy, but then I never felt it my right to judge others. However I always hope that the happiness they show is truly real and not just for show and hoping one day something will make them happy. I hoped in someone once to make me happy and I lost all sense of the word when I found I could not trust him. I no longer wait for something to make me happy. Now concentrating on making myself happy I wait for something to prove me wrong.
Party With Anthony

Anthony pretended to help me not exactly knowing what we were doing however he followed my lead and then looped his arm in mine and helped escort me back to the party. Looking at me strangely Anthony was wondering what was so important that would make me act so panicky.

But as soon as we were around the other guest at the party I was as calm as ever never appearing as though anything had happened. Let alone the fact that some strange man I dealt with left me a brown paper wrapped package and left it in the bushes for me to pick up. Anthony wondered who was the man? He almost looked familiar, like the man that was at the estate he first came to before starting to work for Nichole. He looked like the gentleman who spoke with the men who had hired him at the estate of Lady Marc roués.

Anthony knew this was exactly the kind of thing that the Marc roués family would hope to hear about and wanted him to report to them. Except he felt a twinge of guilt thinking of spying or even letting them into her secret that she was doing so well to keep from everyone. He had started to respect the fact she was capable of handling business with an interesting fashion that would not only get others to want to snoop but also to be able to keep it from others for so long while doing it right under their very nose's and not even notice.

Anthony decided that if he was asked he would just play ignorant and say he had seen nothing nor heard anything unusual or even related to her business.

As the two walked back inside, Nichole slipped out from his arm and along the wall where a group of lady's had been gathering. Blending right in, laughing, trying to carry on whatever chatter that had been going on, and leaving Anthony slightly bewildered. Watching her walk off, Anthony stepped back so not to attract attention to himself. Standing against the wall, he felt a tap on his shoulder, the doorway leading in brought company into the main ballroom, but off from the side there were two side doors.

One that the servants had come and gone in, the ladies of the home would go from time to time, curious, he stepped back even further, wondering who had tapped him, whoever it was stepped into the doorway pretty fast. Not wanting to let Lady Nichole out of his site, the inner curiosity got the better of him.

Watching others as he slinked closer to the door, with hand behind him slowly opened the door and slid in, hoping not to be noticed. Closing the door behind him, it was a dark room; the light had been turned off. Perhaps the person already left? Feeling the door for the handle, there was a hand placed on his shoulder.

"I locked the door" whispered in his ear. "There is something you might want" now the hand on his arm pulling him, not being able to see he let the person lead him through the darkness, wondering what this person had intentions for. A small candle was lit in the corner of the room, slightly revealing the room was a lady's powder room.

"I saw you with Lady Nichole and wondered who you were? I couldn't keep my eyes off of you." With her arms she encircled them around his waist, trying to pull him into her.

She was pretty in her own right but definitely no Nichole. She had short brilliant shining red hair. Momentarily he thought of how Nichole's skin felt that had resembled porcelain, and an angel's smile. This girl had nothing that interested him let alone that she was trying to take something that did not belong to her, making a move like this with a stranger, being alone this would not look good not just for him but especially for her reputation. Then she tried to kiss him.

Being firm but careful he pushed her back. "Miss I am not going to mislead you in anyway but this is inappropriate on so many levels. I do not wish to hurt your feelings but please think of your reputation, what you could lose if you were caught with a man alone in here." Stepping back from her he walked to the door fumbling with it just a bit before he finally had it unlocked and left the room as cautiously as he had when he entered.

He could see that Nichole had been looking around she looked nervous but relaxed a bit when she saw him. Nichole making a bee-line for him, he also moved towards her. He was worried something happened she did not look angry but almost sad and worried. He wondered what would have caused her to feel that way, was he guessing correctly?

She looped her arm around him and pulled him out onto the dance floor. The two danced the same basic dance everyone else had on the floor. This way they would not attract too much attention if they were to leave right away.

He kept looking at her with concern until she finally spoke to him. "You disappeared for a bit, where did you go?" She looked at him wondering if he said anything about the package or if there was something else.

"Actually I was rather ambushed by a rather brash young lady. It was more embarrassing really. Not to worry it's handled and she got the point it was not a good idea and that I was not interested." He could feel others looking at them as we danced.

I accepted the explanation he told me. The look of relief could not have been missed. I even wondered to myself could he tell why I was relieved with his explanation. The reason that I did feel much better when he told me he was not interested in this other girl; my heart beat had momentarily sped up with his words.

Neither had said a word not wanting to reveal too much to each other or to scare the other. I loved hearing the rhythm of his heart beating. It had felt rather soothing to me, almost familiar. I had always been convinced I had a ghost or shadow of some sort. That from a distance even though no one I could see, I could still hear the heartbeat, beating just like Anthony's. Not really sure who it was but I always had a mental picture in my mind of this woman looking down at me. Never really knowing who she was she felt peaceful and loving.

Anthony at the same time falling into step with Nichole listened to her heart beat, at times picking up on it when it sped up or would slow down. Now standing on the side, the father daughter dance had begun. We walked very casually over for a drink and waited for the carriage to come and pick us up.

Walking out Anthony gracefully helped Nichole into the carriage and followed behind her. First sitting in the seat across from Nichole he switched and sat next to her once the carriage started to move and he had the drapes from the small windows drawn closed.

"What are you doing sitting next to me? A servant is never to sit next to their employer."

"You yourself said that you like to make servants comfortable and to feel like family I thought I would make myself feel like that. Also I put the shades down so no one would see that I am breaking a rule, besides I have a question for you that I'm rather curious about and figured this would be the most private place to be asking you. Why deal where people could stumble across you, people are not always going to fall for you getting your dress hooked on a bush they may suspect something?" Now looking intently into Nichole's face.

"I don't always conduct it that obviously but I was waiting for very important documents and that was the earliest way that I could get a hold of them, there were too many people and activities going on that no one is going to notice one guest walking in the garden unhooking a dress from a simple little bush. Does that answer your question?"

"So far the part that I asked it did" getting comfortable in his seat the carriage continued to rumble on. Looking at Nichole, Anthony started speaking again.

"The guy that dropped his cigar case in front of the bush so conveniently looked familiar, who was he?"

I was curious why he would think he knew him since Anthony is new here, I looked at him with a little surprised expression on my face and asked

"Why do you need to know and since you don't know any one, why would he look like any one you know, who do you think he is?"

"That's not fair, I asked first. But if you insist on my answering first then I will, if this is the same guy that was at the Benson home, the Marc roués family dropped by their house before the first ball where I started working for you and I was introduced to him except I just can't seem to remember his name. He seemed to be rather close to the Benson family as well as their daughter."

"Julie Benson Married Markus Grenor about a year ago and they have been busy remodeling an old estate and expect it to be completed by the end of the year." Adding a wing of 17 rooms seemed more than just a minor expansion. Her sister had been married previously, sadly those two tended to compete with each other; the most minor of things became blown out deals. Involving her new mansion, perfectly fine the way it was however she could not deal with living in something others have already seen.

Knocking out walls to make useless rooms larger, cutting out the entry and parlor, replacing the old antique wood built spiral staircase for no more than a simple marble staircase. Soon it will look so grandeur without any real sense of style or personality you will wonder if someone really lives in it, let alone touches anything so precious in this estate. However when all this work is finally completed then they will be able to move out from her family's home and really begin their own family.

"Marcus is a county clerk but is a financial advisor on his own time not that anyone really seems to take his suggestions very seriously." Feeling relaxed I eased up and sat back. It no longer bothered me to have Anthony sit next to me. It almost felt nice not to sit alone. It almost felt like I was with someone more than just an escort.

Leaning back figuring out the situation in his head Anthony answers "or at least you don't take him for granted."

"What is that supposed to mean?" Looking at him accusingly, what is he getting at?

"I'm just pointing out that you're a lot smarter than your counterparts. I'm rather impressed. Especially since others don't give you credit where you deserve it, you have that in common with him. Probably another reason he trusts you since you know what it's like to be in his shoes."

Accepting this explanation I leaned back thinking about this evening. We had stayed much longer then I had planned only wanting to be there for an hour we stayed for the whole evening. Recalling when I was still holding his hand, walking down the corridor heading back to the main ballroom, as they approached closer the sound of the orchestra playing and the people talking began to get louder.

Just before they rounded the side I took a breath in and both walked in and stood near the side. We were in time to watch the father of the hosting family take out his debutante and begin a waltz with her. As a duke he wore traditional dress, she had worn what was customary for her age. Now that she was having her coming out party, and slight bit of an engagement party she wore light cream and a slightest hint of pink coloring on her gown. It almost looked like a bridal gown however most go even more so overboard when designing their wedding gown.

I had thought back to when Stewart had danced with me at my coming out party and how let down I felt when my own father was not there. I never felt connected to him. Maybe that was why it never hurt the way I thought it would, I was just disappointed.

That was the night that the stranger had danced with me. It had been the first night I found out how jealous Stewart would get. That night he did nothing to hide it and I could see mother scolding him from the side not really wanting to attract attention to who was dancing with me or that a staff member was acting in such a way. Sending him off with the other workers who were waiting in the kitchen also watching from the doorway, Stewart hadn't been the only one interested.

Just out of general concern my nanny at the time which had not been that much older than me, Mabel had asked my mother who had danced with me. Everyone at the party and all the staff had been talking about the impressive handsome man who danced as if he was my exact equal in looks and grace. We moved as if we had been together forever. Most wanted or had tried to start rumors except since he was no longer around and no one knew who he was there was not anything to go off from.

No one knew who he was or who had invited him. He was a stunning man who resembled me more than my family had. He had looked so familiar and felt familiar. I felt like I had gained a long lost friend. Except as quickly as he had shown up he also left as quickly. I still remembered what he has said.

"You look even lovelier then I could have ever imagined. Your mother would have been proud of you." This set panic with my parents but nothing came of it later. No one explained why they worried since he had not shown himself again. I never saw him after that even though personally I had felt I would. I could still remember how he smelled. So sweet it was very much like Anthony. And very much like my old friends who my mother tried to convince me had been imaginary friends when I was little. She never did like hearing about it.

Watching how the father of this debutant was with his daughter was how I had pictured it would have been with my own father. I still felt like I had that dance with him just not confirmed yet.

Not long after the debutant danced with her father he handed her over to finish off the dance with a proper looking gentleman. This is usually the best way of introducing her future beau or future husband. Now others were joining the young couple out on the dance floor. Even the youngest of the family was out on the floor dancing enjoying the sound of the music being played. He must have realized how I felt watching them all dance, feeling wistful that I had no one to dance with or would want to risk small talk with anyone at the party.

Grabbing my hand he pulled me out onto the dance floor before I would offer a response, putting his hand to my waist holding me closely. A bit closer then what would be allowed for a single woman dancing with a man. Let alone a personal escort, even if it was my escort and nothing more. He had been the one who started us dancing.

Rounding the dance floor, noticing how light and even he was on his feet. Holding my hand firmly he led me through each step, in perfect harmony with each other you would think we had done this many times before. It was almost as if I was dancing with the mysterious man who had come and gone so quickly. Dancing to one piece of music after another, time flew by so fast neither of us had noticed that the number of guests were slowly dwindling down to a smaller number.

What had felt like only two dances I realized later we had actually danced several. I was only curious if anyone else had been paying attention. And yes I felt they must have and what rumors will start from this. Looking a bit flushed I first spoke before Anthony.

"I dear say we are almost the last to leave, we shall begin our walk to the carriage. We should have left quite a bit ago. I never stay this long. Will you please have the courtier let our driver know that we are ready to leave."

Walking out of the ballroom and working our way out with my hand in his, he left me by the side wall with a few lingering ladies. "I will be back quickly." He was true to his word; he had not been gone for long. I hadn't expected to miss him in such a short amount of time. Feeling like this felt a bit confusing to me except it felt good.

Walking up to me and taking my hand. "When you are ready we may begin our walk through the garden to the carriage. Our driver awaits us."

Anthony smiled, bowing slightly to the ladies that had been standing nearby Nichole as we walked slowly away.

The garden was a beautiful last view for the evening to end on. I felt as if I had fallen into a dream of mine or that a theater play was on going and I happened to walk right in the middle of it. Slowing down just a bit caught me from being absorbed in my own thoughts and looked at Anthony.

"Before we reach the carriage, I have a little something for you. It's not much, I wanted to say thank you for the privilege of the time I have spent with you thus far. That and when I saw this particular item I knew it was something you might want. It was not easy to come by." What he did not tell her is that the man who put him in the position of being hired had given him the box and told him to offer it as a gift to her. That he knew she would treasure it. That it in a way already belonged to her.

Anthony had looked at it and was intrigued by it, pulling out a small box, fitting perfectly in his palm, a small silver box with the tiniest bow on top. Handing the box to Nichole his eyes stayed on her.

Slowing taking the box from Anthony not sure if I should. I had only been given gifts from Mabel but then our relationship was much more personal more family like.

"Thank you, I was not expecting anything." Lifting the top off the box since it only sat on top of the gift, looking into it with a shocked expression. Not being able to believe my eyes to comprehend what I was actually looking at, my small hand slightly shaking as I pulled it out.

A very small silver necklace with the initials S-K-L and the distinctive sapphire birthstone, this had been my mothers. She always had worn it. I had been told that it was given to her by a very special friend and had feared that it had been stolen. I had been told stories about it, which it had been the only gift my mother had of her friend, as her friend had been given this by her very own mother, one that no one ever seemed to speak of. Feeling light headed I looked at Anthony.

"How did you find this? We had searched for years; mother was quite depressed when she lost it." Still looking at him hoping for answers I never once thought I would see it again.

"I had been looking around at a pawn shop and this looked just like the one in your mother's picture. Mabel had seen me looking at the family portraits and discussed them with me. I believe it is the only reason why I remembered the necklace when I saw it. I don't believe the broker knew what he had in his possession." Anthony stood there hoping I was happy with his answer. At least this had been what the mystery man had explained to him.

Without hesitation I leapt forward and hugged Anthony before the reaction hit me what I did. I was far too excited to worry what others would think if they had seen me hug my escort, having a piece of my family history back where it rightfully belonged.

Anthony helped me put the delicate necklace on. We continued to walk the rest of the way to the carriage. As we did I felt an odd sense of calmness having the necklace back. I couldn't help but stare at it. Even when we had gotten into the carriage I was enthralled by it.

The sudden bump while riding in the carriage woke me from my daydream of the earlier events and quickly snapped me back to the present. It just all felt so unreal. Reaching up I felt the necklace still in place thankful it wasn't a dream.

Not wanting to risk losing it again or just out of paranoia with the long chain I slid it under part of my undergarment of my dress that way it could not be seen until I could put it away somewhere safe so I wouldn't lose it again.
Room Invaded

Walking across the foyer to the North wing, Anthony carried Nichole's shawl while they walked slowly and quite deliberately. I was enjoying this evening and did not want it to end. It was so nice knowing that Anthony was down the same hall. So close to me, even though now it served an even greater temptation.

Soon coming around the corner were the rooms where we came across the rest of the servants in the hallway. This was highly unusual. The servants never came into this area of the home. This was my private wing of the estate.

Only family members came down here. It was nice the only workers that did lived in the next room had been Mabel. Mabel was my best friend, assistant and former nanny. But other than that I had assumed that I had total privacy. The servants knew this wing was off limits to them and even locked off.

Mabel arrived to the wing the same time that Anthony and I had so how did the others get in here? Until now I had never seen them down here and neither heard of them coming into my personal wing. Many questions began to formulate in my mind.

Mabel pulled me aside for a brief moment and only told me some of the servant gossip. Only the bad news I needed to know right away. She did not want to trouble me with the news she heard from time to time about Stewart.

Mabel could barely believe that it was even true but then from Stewarts reactions lately she was a little more inclined to believe some of it. He never gave any indication directly to any of the staff that it could be true until Anthony showed up.

Mabel as well as the other servants could now see the rage and disdain Stewart had for Anthony. So she was much more cautious about what she heard and kept a close eye on what happened but the longer she did not say anything she felt that she would be considered betraying Nichole. Or even be considered as involved for not saying anything.

In such a short time she saw how things spun out of control so fast. All she felt that she could do was to keep an eye out for her. Mabel had felt better now that Anthony was there even though it seemed to aggravate Stewart more so and had worsened his temper.

Stewart came over to me quickly and said, "We heard a loud crash, your bedroom window has been broken into. Mabel went through your things and nothing seems to be missing but someone was definitely in there. Whoever it was, we can only guess that they were looking for something." Stewart looked accusingly at Anthony. A look no one could have missed. Stewart also would not have known that Anthony was with me and not waiting in the servant's quarters during the party.

Looking directly at Stewart, I replied to his obvious glare, "There is no way that Anthony could be held responsible for this. So don't even bother trying to accuse him of anything. He is new here furthermore does not know anyone and was out tonight doing his job right alongside me. He was definitely not here messing with this."

Then looking away from Stewart, I let a huge sigh of disappointment out. I would have to give serious thought into letting Stewart go. The room was a mess. It had looked as if a tornado had ripped through it. Whatever it was they were looking for they did not find. But why would they be searching my bedroom, why not the office? Only Stewart and Mable knew I kept the safe key in the room but not exactly where. At least everything is still there and no permanent damage.

"Thank goodness you were not in your room. Mabel has set up a room across the hall for me so that I will be closer by. If they try again being several doors down may be too late. We will cover up the hole and finish repairing it tomorrow. Will you feel all right in your room alone? Mabel has offered to stay with you if you wish for company." With Stewart saying this he got unusually close and almost looked like he was hoping to be invited in.

Replying to Stewart and trying to keep a controlled tone to my voice but stern so he would not feel he could persuade me or convince me otherwise I said.

"I should be fine; I will have Anthony stay in the room since he is trained for it, this is part of his job. There is no need for you to stay in this wing you can sleep in your own room. With Anthony and Mabel I will be just fine. But thank you for your concern and offer to help." Speaking to Stewart I was just happy not to be alone with him right now.

Turning to face Anthony all I said was "I will need you to stay in my room tonight only to stand guard. Then you will go back to your usual routine tomorrow. You will need to get a few things. Mabel will let you in." With that I turned and walked to the prepared room with Mabel. I was happy to have guest's rooms in my same wing and prepared. Some used to be my families rooms and I had kept them exactly as they had left them.

It did not take long for Anthony to collect a few of his things. Then as he had hurried he noticed an odd dish cloth on his bed. He knew he had not put it there so why was it there now unless someone had been in his room? Why would they want to? Anthony had very few things that they all fit in one drawer. The new clothing hung in plain view in the closet not that anyone would have had to open it, he had left the doors wide open. The servants knew he has not had time to pick things up but maybe they were looking for something personal, whoever it was?

Shrugging his shoulders slightly he turned around the corner and went down the hall slightly pausing in front of Nichole's door Anthony knocked to announce himself. Anthony could tell that Stewart was still at the farthest end of the hall watching, seething as he watched him enter Nichole's room.

This could possibly present a problem now that he is noticing that it's not just that Stewart was appearing to be overly protective but that he had personal feelings for Nichole. Not that he could help it, just by her beauty it certainly turned his own eye. Her personality clinched it. He felt more than just drawn to her there was no way he could thank the man who made it possible for him to be here. He was so drawn to her. Almost as if there was more purpose to his being here. Not to just keep her safe but for something else. The stranger apparently knew more than he had let on.

Thinking of her constantly not being able to focus on much else, Anthony already felt protective of her, worried about any possible harm that Stewart or anyone else for that matter might try and hurt her. That feeling made him sick. He would do anything he could to protect her. But what Stewart was doing if he was correct to assume of him was dangerous! He will just have to watch himself and keep a closer eye on Nichole when they were around Stewart.

Mabel opened the door to the sitting room for Anthony, as he entered following Mabel they walked into the main bedroom. Anthony could see that a small sleeping cot had been made up for him on one side of the sitting room. Looking at Lady Warren who was sitting in the Queen Anne chair, looking almost lost in thought perhaps she had an idea as to who might have done this?

It was a good idea that he suggest earlier that she stay in one of the other rooms rather than her own, while the window was broken in her bedroom it had offered very little protection, even if he did manage to stay awake all night. There was not enough protection to make him feel comfortable enough to have Nichole in there especially not alone. He knew he could protect her better than anyone else however he did not want to risk that split second chance that something could harm her.

Looking directly at Nichole with concern Anthony asked, "Do you have any idea who would do this to you? Enemies, disgruntled employee, even a business competitor?"

Trying to cover all the possibilities, even though he personally felt he could guess who it was he didn't have proof that Stewart would go this far. And he didn't know how far Nichole might go to protect him if she wasn't fully aware of his feelings for her.

His second guess had been her secret business partner. Anthony had learned that even with the best business partner you can never trust them completely. Unfortunately he had learned the hard way. Anthony had a very successful blacksmithing company along with a second company a smaller cabinet making company. His partner of 9 years and childhood friend set him up for the biggest fall of his life. He spent the money they had made for paying debts and the profit. Then he ran up tremendous debts along with it. He lost the company and fell into massive debt, and his partner left the country leaving him holding the bag. Never trusting banks to put his money he stored it in his homes. He lost his father's money in the bank. His own he lost in various ways. Few of his homes were burned down when they found out what he was. Others ransacked or as one just mysteriously disappeared.

Anthony did have his father's title he could inherit even though he would have to prove he was a descendant from further down which he could do and then marry for money but he did not want to settle with what he could get just to settle up.

Anthony had started another company and had many brokers and business man that trusted him from before; so when the opportunity came to get paid a large advance and monthly wages he jumped at the chance. At least he was able to restart them before the men who knew him would pass away now that they were rapidly aging.

The younger set just accepted him because of the older ones. If he were to try and start over now it would be a lot harder. For now he just waited for his companies to get profitable again which would take a while. Before he had built a reputation now he was starting over and had to rebuild it all over again. Till then he needed pocket change.

Besides the fact that he was working for such an attractive boss and a person who appealed to him like no one else had caught his interest and would not lose it anytime soon. He knew he was stretching things a bit working so hard but then when you don't sleep you get a lot more done. It may be a bit harder to run things from another country but he knew he could do it. After all he was a Colton and his family was known for being stubborn but determined. Not the only thing he inherited from his family but also a rather unique gift.

His family was rather different from others in a way he closely kept guarded. This is why in his time he has been both the senior and junior. He had set into works his father's title not only wishing to restore it, he also wished to build a new reputation; soon he would be on top again. And he could faithfully say no one kept him down or that someone else gave him what he had.

Looking over at Nichole he could feel a pain in his heart, the very same when he first saw her. The feeling of excitement a rather intensive rush of adrenaline, Anthony almost thought that she was thrilled to see him, but then disappointed that she was to be his employer, would she accept him if she knew his past or knew more about him?

Shaking his head slightly he thought most likely not, most treated him as a beggar, a common street animal unless he happened to be buying something and had his money in hand. Only new money even though his family has been around for centuries it's hard to point out to others why they have been around for so long. He hated being deceptive but it was the only way. It was part of his life, especially here. Anthony knew how special the stranger made Nichole out to be, he just wondered why out of all those he could have set up why he chose him when others usually ignored or just didn't notice him? Setting his small bag down by the cot Anthony sat down and began to get comfortable.

Nichole had still been sitting in the chair with the same serious expression on her face.

"I know several people that would do this. Especially since I purchased the new mines before they went up for market. They are highly profitable and if someone stole the deeds they could make a tremendous amount of money, even though they have been such a headache dealing with the legal paper work. But yes, there are too many people that would go to this length to steal them. At least they will be safe at the bank soon. I will be bringing them in myself in about two days, till then I will probably have you sleep on the cot in the adjoining sitting room since it would not be proper if you were directly in my personal room with me. I am sorry if it is uncomfortable. If you need more sheets or something to soften it just let me know and I will have Mabel bring it in."

Waiting for him to be out of sight with the thin curtain separating them I turned down the bed climbing in, covering up, then slipping off the satin robe and placing it on the hook on the side of my bed.

Not being able to sleep Anthony had not been able to get it out of his head wondering how Nichole could be so calm over the situation. Perhaps she was scared but afraid of letting the staff know in case she had suspected one of them?

"Do you need to talk about what happened? Usually when this kind of thing happens most people are a little shaken by it. All of you seem to be acting so calm about the situation?"

Leaning up on my elbow I looked at the screen that was adjoining the sitting room where I could see Anthony sitting on his cot, I replied,

"A person in my position does not show fear, especially to the help. Even if it were to bother me, it does nothing to show emotion. Having you in the room is just a basic precaution and nothing more. It would be much easier if I had just stayed in my own room, except this would be properly expected. Tomorrow we will be able to go back to somewhat of a regular routine. I don't mean to be rude but it's time to sleep, please blow out the candle light near your cot and go to sleep. We have a very long day planned tomorrow."

There was a brief silence. I had wondered if Anthony heard me or if he was upset because I did not want to talk about the break in? Was he possibly mad at being told to go to bed? I couldn't exactly blame him, telling another adult when to sleep did feel strange and rude.

Not too long after the brief silence Anthony now laying down turned the lights out still wide awake curious about me. I had hoped Anthony would not assume it was strange for me to react so strangely or perhaps he understood? Perhaps they reacted differently where he came from? When my family had been around I probably would have been more inclined to talk to Anthony and explain how I was feeling except now I had gotten so used to keeping secrets and staying private that I was possibly better than I realized at keeping calm.

Not really wanting to insult him at least I would have to plan a day or at least have Mabel clue him in on a few basic things around here so they don't alarm him so much. Not that I really wanted to tell him I could actually take care of myself and didn't need any help. It was just nice having another person around.

Half way through the night there was a loud bang on the wall. Anthony was already looking out the window, peering around each corner of the window sill, looking to see what would have made the sound. I was rather quick myself now sitting up in the bed and watching Anthony walking out for a brief moment on the terrace.

From my end of the room I could see what he was doing, then the noise stopped and a few seconds later he disappeared.

Stepping out onto the terrace I couldn't see Anthony in view anywhere. The only thing I had seen had been a dark blurred figure moving faster only leaving a dust trail behind. I couldn't quite catch a good glimpse who or what it was that was moving so lightning fast. Looking around to see if anyone would see me I wanted to find out what the flash had been. No one had been in sight; I should have been more worried about the way that I was dressed at the moment however I didn't want to lose to much more time.

Jumping over the side of the balcony landing on my feet perfectly I ran out into the field running straight back to the tree line on the property to where I had seen the flash. Running as fast as I could just in case anyone else had been looking out the window I wouldn't be seen.

I hadn't seen anyone not that I wanted to run into anyone. I knew I could handle myself, I was just hoping I wouldn't have to. Normally it would have taken a while to get to the water except I cleared the distance in no time. Just in front of me I could feel the rush of air, something was moving much faster than me. Even more curious now I ran at full strength trying to catch up.

In the far distance I could see two men in a row boat heading out. There had been no movement from land just in front of me. Whatever had been moving so fast hadn't been the two men in the boat. Standing down by the ledge overlooking the water I could see Anthony standing there watching the men as he tried to figure out what they were doing.

How could he have gotten out here so fast? Is he like me? None of the ones I had ever known would have gotten down here so fast let alone stayed in front of me for so long and outrun me. Stepping behind the tree I watched him from a distance. I tried to hide as best as I could in case he looked back. Then finally nothing was left to question, as I watched him I knew for sure and I couldn't help but feel a rush of excitement to finally find someone like myself. Taking off in a rather abnormally fast sprint off the other direction I had figured it out. I had never seen anyone else do this other than my imagined friends when I was little. Anthony no doubt was just like me.

At least I understood why his hands had been so cool. His body never felt warm. At least with other humans I would usually feel warmth emanating from their skin. He was always chilly saying it was just poor blood circulation. The very same excuse I always used. He was like me. Now I was curious if he knew about me? Had he figured it out or noticed I was different? How many does he know that are like us? Most important why would he want to work as an escort when he should be set up unless he hasn't been this way for long? My experience had been rather limited and nothing really to compare it to other then my own personal guesses.

Racing back to the house I had to be careful not to be seen especially by Anthony, I didn't know how much he had already picked up on so far? Off in the distance I could see a slight dark blur. Trying to go as fast as I could I wanted to beat him back to the house. Jumping up grabbing the side of the balcony it had just hit me that I was still dressed in my nightgown. Now wet at the bottom and covered with grass stains.

This would be so embarrassing if anyone had seen me hanging like this. How could I possibly explain it? Pulling myself up quickly I ran to my bed. I could hear footsteps coming rather quickly and another set of feet landing on the balcony. Anthony must have jumped up like I had. Sliding into bed quickly covering myself up I didn't have time to brush off my feet. Having a little grass or dirt on my feet would never cause any problems as long as he didn't figure it out.

Looking both ways Anthony had known something had come in. Looking the room over then looking back to me I couldn't tell if he had pieced it together or if he still did not know? Sitting up holding the blanket covering myself as if I had been here the whole time, I acted like I was turning my attention to him.

Kneeling down he said, "I'm pretty sure I saw the people who are causing the problem but I don't think you will really want to know who it is. I just have a question, and it's not regarding myself at all, but if a member of the staff wished to acquire a title or get into your station of class what would they need to do?" Listening intently to get the answer.

"All they would have to do is own a lot of property, have moderate or high income or assets worth something to others, that just does not happen very often unless their lucky. Most land here is already owned or inherited. They usually do not have an opportunity to make that kind of money, besides since it would be new money and none of it being inherited along with a natural born title, it would only get them the lowest ranking in society that will not do much. I can't imagine any of my staff members doing something like that; they have been very happy here and certainly have been well provided for."

"Maybe not all, Stewart was outside. In addition, he was standing with three other people that do not work here. You need to be careful when you're around him. He does have more than just friendly feelings for you. Besides he seems to enjoy letting others know that you are hands off. If he thinks that a low position could possibly get him married to you, he may think stealing your mines or any other investment is well worth it. Has he ever known where you keep the deeds? Even if it's not much he might hope to do enough to catch your attention or hoping you might look at him different. It may sound strange but it's more a feeling than anything I can prove for now. But do you think there could be any other reason other than interest in you? I have no doubt there is interest, who wouldn't be interested you're beautiful. However, it could be a cover up for something else. Just how much about your business matters does he know?"

"He knows when I have a venture that's unbelievable, everyone does. There's nothing for others to gossip about except who hooked the last big deal, to think that Stewart would steal from me? Yes he knows that all my legal papers are locked up in the office and that I keep the key hidden somewhere in my room. I don't believe he would do it. I know he has a crush on me but it's not that serious. Besides I have never discussed any of my personal business with anyone except a personal business advisor and none of the servants know who he is. Stewart has only accompanied me like you have and neither of you have known the details of my business affairs."

"Stewart has let me know from the minute I have been here and watched my every move. He even warned me off right away and said one day I would not be needed. That he means to perform as personal escort for you and that my job would no longer be needed. He has tried making things difficult for me hoping that I would quit. The other servants have said to give him time, for him to get used to the new arrangement, except I just do not see that as something that is going to happen. He sees me as a threat to him that I am so close to you. He has also let me know that he had intentions for you that I better not interfere. Besides you looked uncomfortable with him this evening in the hall way? Is there something I don't know that I should know? You appear in control and in charge but when you're around him it's like you're a little kid again."

"Things have always been a little awkward around Stewart, it's the age difference. Just because I am different I don't think he knows really how to talk to me. He's known me since I was very little and he has filled in for family in personal situations so yes it does change things a bit, besides there's a rather big difference. I don't believe that he wants to marry me. At least I hope he hasn't any feelings in that way. Maybe he's reacting this way because of how close it looks like you're getting to me. It looks like you were the one that wanted to get close and personal with me. How am I supposed to ask him if he has thoughts like that other then reading his expression? He may be a bit odd and have a crush but that really isn't a crime when he keeps it to himself for the most part. As long as he does his job and doesn't bother me or over step his position he's fine. He just couldn't possibly be a thief!" Now looking at him with accusing eyes, besides it wasn't Stewart that was keeping a rather huge secret not that I could really get mad for that since Anthony seemed like myself and probably for the same reasons I kept it secret he was also.

Anthony looking directly at me with slight hurt in his eyes that I would accuse him, he let out a light sigh.

"For your information I was getting my position as escort understood to others as well as learning the rules of your estate for myself, also the purpose for asking so many questions is because it had to do with my job. In order to aid you I need to know how things work around here, not that I ever interfered with your personal business. I do need to know these things about the employees here, however when a member of your staff is no longer civil but a threat to you I need to know so that I can better protect you. I am your escort not just in the carriage, I protect you from sunrise to sunset and I have no regrets doing it. I am someone you're going to have to trust, I only make decisions that are in your best interest and they won't always be in the best interest of me. I might have to die for you and personally I don't regret knowing that for one moment."

Stopping to take a breath continuing with what he was explaining to me.

"If your loyal staff member was so trust worthy then why would he need to be out this late at night? He should be in his room except I bet that Stewart is not even in his room. If you let me prove to you that he is not in his room and that I can prove that he is interested in you personally beyond work then I will still work for you. But if I don't and I can't show you proof then I will resign and leave without a word. And you can replace me with whomever you see fit. You won't hear one complaint from me."

"Just before we do go into his room, how is it that you are so sure there is something in there? He may have a crush on me but how can you be so sure it's as bad as you say it is? Others may look at it as your being a new servant and being jealous yourself?"

"I wish I were wrong but I hope to prove to you that I am not wrong, and then you will know. Reading his personality it's a basic trait." Anthony turned away and walked on ahead of me. As soon as Anthony has said it's a basic trait. I had a feeling he knew more than he was letting on. No human fit my description other than horrible sounding creatures. Usually some of them had gifts. Now I was curious if he had any?

My words rang in his ears knowing that I was partially correct. If there had been another man he would have been jealous but then he would have had the decency not to trouble her and stand aside and let her be happy.

I climbed out of bed reaching out for my long robe, pulling it over my shoulders and preparing to follow Anthony out the door into the chilly hallway. I hoped he wouldn't notice my feet were a little dirty from running on the ground a few minutes ago. At least he seemed to be a perfect gentleman, he could have sneaked a peak at me as I climbed out of bed but he never looked back.

I rarely walked out in the hallway at night and I had wished I had grabbed my slippers as well except I had hoped this would be quick, before leaving my room I whispered to Anthony;

"If you are wrong about Stewart then this is going to be very awkward for me since he will know we searched his room. I'm really hoping your right about him not being in there. Your offer of leaving may have sounded like a gesture of assurance on your part but I would have to be the one stuck dealing with him afterward, so you're stuck here and not going anywhere, especially if it turned out bad!"

As soon as I said the words he would be leaving I felt sick to my stomach, I hoped it would not come to that not that I knew how I would react if we found what he claimed to be there. But then I felt almost obsessed enough about Anthony myself I didn't really want to see him leave regardless of the outcome, even if he was willing to leave.

Without lighting the candles to light the way we walked in the dark all the way over to the west wing. It felt strange for me to search through a servants personal quarters. At least none of the other staff had been in the hallway. Otherwise they might have questioned why we were sneaking towards Stewart's room.

Just thinking about the fact that we were about to search through Stewarts personal room made me feel very edgy and nervous. Almost as if I wanted to turn around again and go straight to bed. I had never searched a servant's room before. But then I never had any hint of a doubt to need to before.

Anthony checked first to make sure Stewart was gone and hadn't been back. Anthony was still thinking about the blur of color that shot over the balcony like he had when he was coming back. He was farther outside of his own eye sight range but caught up fast enough to see enough that a person had entered the room; Anthony just wasn't sure who it was? But then he felt it odd that Nichole hadn't seen the person or said something unless there's something she doesn't want to share? Either way Anthony just hoped it wasn't going to become a concern and hoped that he hadn't missed this part of Stewart just to find out he was just like him? Smiling now at the new thought, it felt rather humorous to him that it would be true but loved the idea. If Nichole had been just like himself than he really would have landed in the most perfect place. Not that he didn't feel she was already perfect enough just the way she was. He just didn't like the idea of outliving her as he had so many others he cared for.

Both Anthony and I went into the room and started to look around. Stewart had one of the larger staff member's rooms but then he had been here for so long. The room looked completely empty. It had not looked lived in at all. Nothing to personalize the desk, not even a wash cloth next to the washing bowl. No pictures on the wall and nothing more than the black sheets on the bed and a large dresser with nothing on top. Rather strange for how long Stewart had lived there yet his room was pretty much empty.

Unless he was planning moving or doing something unannounced? Anthony drew my attention to the inside of the drawer and pointed out he had women's clothing. Looking closer inside the drawers the clothing inside had been old pieces of clothing that I had thrown out. Even a doll that my childhood friends had given me that I used to sleep with every night, which I had lost, was in one of the drawers. He only had two pairs of slacks and two shirts, enough to wear or use while he was there at home.

The suitcase below the bed had a folder filled with pictures of myself in different gardens and in different angles, possibly taken at various times and from different windows. In some I looked younger or older. Other then the telltale signs of clothing or the way I wore my hair that would make me appear younger or older, if you really looked at the pictures anyone could have seen it. The fact I really did not age at all. It had been an illusion. I had only really looked different from infancy till I was about nineteen. As long as Stewart had worked with the family my mother had felt he stayed out of our family business and didn't ask questions. He was never shown or told about me or my gifts. Elaborate lies and stories had been told just to cover up the occasional situations, nothing to serious. If he had seen me run than that would have been different. However, one picture stood out more than any other. It was a picture drawn of me with a blur motion following behind me, had he seen me and when? It was hard to tell since I looked the same in all of them.

There were a few of me standing out on my veranda in my rose colored robe, looking like I was enjoying the night air. It did begin to make me feel a bit queasy and unsettled to know my privacy was being taken from me after all these years. Stewart knows no one is allowed in this part of the family garden let alone to take personal pictures of me. At least none of them had been nude pictures or at least of what we had found. Then inside was a small invitation. It looked like he was invited to a wedding a year from now until I saw who the couple was. It had my name and Stewart's.

There was a picture of me in the rose garden with Anthony and it had a rope drawn around his neck. There was even a confusing piece of paper. It looked like a birth certificate and had my name on it. However my mother's name was not on the certificate it had another woman's name on it.

The name had been listed as "Sophie" I had never known anyone by this name while I was growing up. My last name had been written in ink of some sort in the corner of the paper. It finally dawned on me at that moment that my mother's friend the letters from the necklace, perhaps the first letter was that of her mother's friend? Why would my birth certificate have another woman's name on it or had my mother at one time been known by another name? I had never seen my birth certificate before.

Being extremely careful to put everything back in its place so that Stewart would not know anyone had been in his room. I had been curious now if my mother's friend was named Sophie? I had wanted to look at the necklace when I got back to the room. Anthony looked around the door and into the hallway to make sure no one was there. I followed Anthony out into the hallway and quickly back to my room.

I wasn't really sure how to react. I felt rather sick that Stewart would have personal things like that of me, especially the one of me standing in front of the window looking out in my night gown. He must have been watching enough or obsessed enough to be able to paint the picture of me. The odd thing had not been that he painted it in the first place but from the angle it was painted almost as if he was looking over my shoulder.

I was no longer worried with the fact I had small hints of grass stains on the bottom of my night gown I was wearing which Anthony finally seemed to notice. I was now worried about Stewart's obsession. It was worse than I wanted to admit to. What I didn't realize is that he not only noticed the grass stains but also connected the blur as possibly myself. Now he was going to watch me a bit closer to see if his hunch was right.

"What do we do now? Why did we leave all the pictures there? Many of those pictures if he ever showed anyone I would be ruined, in more ways than one." Looking at him for answers, I was more worried if Stewart had studied and noticed the flaw in my aging in the pictures. I just hoped he was obsessed enough not to notice that but just the look of myself. Sadly I didn't think I would be fortunate enough for him to let it go. Even though I was curious just how observant Anthony had been after looking at a couple pictures had he noticed? How would he react?

"For one thing it would be dangerous to let him know what we are up to if we do not have a plan. Also we need to find out how loyal all the servants are to him. They may be loyal to you but they may also not want to rat him out since they have known him for so long, he has served your family loyally for so many years. It is possible they could try and cover for him even though they would have to be pretty creative about their stories to do so.

Then as soon as we find out Stewart must be removed immediately even if it is hard but I won't leave you so you won't have to do this alone. We will announce to the staff that he is a dangerous person, they can be told what ever information you are comfortable with. I will leave that choice up to you. This is going to take time; it cannot be taken care of tonight, most of the staff are sound asleep and he's not even here yet. We will act as though the plans have not changed for tomorrow or it will bring suspicion. We can change them as we get started tomorrow so that no one will know."

Getting up to go lay down on the cot Anthony pulled his shirt off revealing his well-built chest and forearms, sitting down shaking his head in slight disbelief. Running his fingers through his hair before lying down with both his hands now supporting his head, Anthony really wasn't trying to sleep he was trying to figure out our next day.

I felt bad that I had misjudged Stewart so much and for the words that I had said to Anthony. He had figured out what I had not myself about Stewart in such a short period of time. I knew he had a crush but I always hoped he would get over it. I guess personally I had never viewed crushes as anything serious. Even my mother had taught me that crushes were so common, that in a way they taught us what we wanted in a future mate we saw those qualities in our crushes. Sadly until Anthony I never had a crush on anyone so I had wondered how accurate she had been? Then a new thought ran through my mind. Was she my mother? Who was Sophie?

Stewart had worked with us for so long. I always had a hard time trusting those outside of my own home and even not trusting family very much but I had grown to depend on and trust my own staff since I had felt I knew them so well. I guess I hadn't really known Stewart at all. My chest felt as if it tightened when I thought his name. Wiping the sheets getting the grass and dirt out of the bed I laid down to get comfortable.

"Anthony, I am sorry that I accused you. It was just hard to think he would do this; I tried not to think he could ever be that obsessed. I knew it in the back of my mind but I always hoped I was wrong. I guess I never knew him well then, I only saw him as nothing more than a butler. Even as a family friend. I think having you here just brought it out of him even more. Maybe he felt threatened by your presence. But I am sorry I did not listen to you. I have family secrets that he was privileged to and I worry if he reveals them what is going to happen. What others will think, how they will react or if they will even believe him? For that matter how I'm going to respond if others ask me?"

"Don't blame yourself; there wasn't any way you could have known. I doubt anyone thought he would go that far. As for your family secrets there are always ways of hiding those or just plain not answering them. I won't keep you up to much longer since you will need your sleep as well. As you said earlier we will have a busy day ahead of us and now it's going to be a bit more so." Turning to face the wall he laid down.

"Please, if I have not upset you too much, will you sleep closer?" Looking at him, he had a not to surprised look on his face. After the creepy evening tonight it was nice to know I had another person like myself nearby that I felt safe and comfortable with. I had taken out my mother's necklace and put it on to wear. Now I had so many more questions about it.

"I'm not upset with you, I realize that it would be hard for you to find out who it was, but I would never, be upset with you!" With such genuine concern, I knew Anthony had taken the comment a bit personal, even the look in his eye's he almost looked hurt that for one moment I would assume he would harbor any negative feelings against me.

Sitting straight up about to move his cot Anthony had stopped for a moment trying to quickly think of a way to make me safer. Maybe pretend like he still left but actually stay here somewhere close by so that he can keep an eye on her. But then Anthony rethought it, there would be too many flaws in that and he did not want to risk Nichole getting hurt.

Stewart really needs to be caught. Not just being reminded of his position as a staff member but also respect for Nichole's privacy, to learn never to come into her personal space again. The images in his head he tried to shake. Not really wanting to tell Nichole what he was seeing. Normally he never had projections of the future, more just like worst case scenarios. He could picture himself killing Anthony. But then he almost felt as if he wasn't alone doing it. Anthony wasn't really sure who would really be around that he knew that would help him do something like that to Stewart. Having many visions throughout his life they also influenced his choice which is why he wanted to be careful because he could also see Nichole dying locked in a room of some sort.

"Before we go any further I have something I must confide in you. I hope this does not ruin your trust of me or make you feel unsafe in anyway. I will do everything in my power to keep you safe. But I have not been honest about my own background to you. My background was never checked by the Ladies who hired me to work for you. But then it wasn't like I volunteered the information to them either, or to you. All my life I have taken advantage of situations that helped keep me going. I was never trained to be an escort. Neither have I ever been one in the past. I have been many things but this is a first." Holding his breath for a bit Anthony had been worried how I would respond as he told me this.

"Actually I'm a little guilty there also. I knew you weren't a servant from the first day I saw how you were dressed. That and Mabel confirmed that you were not. She went and picked up the credentials you had listed as references, we checked them out. None of those people knew you but I wanted to give you a chance since you seemed so genuine. That and I also felt that if I could trust you the fact that you're rather clever and creative intrigued me. I will admit unlike anyone else I feel drawn to you. I don't know why but I feel so comfortable with you. It's a rather large part of why I never said anything. You had caught my attention from the first moment I had seen you and no one else has been able to do that. Not that I want to admit it but without saying or doing much I keep thinking about you." Feeling a little embarrassed the smile on his face didn't look like he was upset with what I had just said to him. He seemed rather happy to hear it.

"I am sorry for any dishonesty, I wish I could have done this in a different way but I could not find one that would bring me closer to you. Once I heard your name I was compelled to meet you, not that I wanted to gain anything from you but I wanted to see you. I wanted to find out what made coming here so special. Once I met you it didn't take long to find out. I had been handpicked and I wondered why me?"

"How did you get the job? How did you know they were even looking, what do you mean handpicked?" This I was actually surprised by.

Looking at him with great interest now, something I had wondered if I would get the answer to. At least not from the men who hired him since Lady Marc roués had fired the men now. There was no one else to question. It was rather odd she fired them so quickly after unless she had known herself he wasn't trained?

"There was a man I would see from time to time in the area, never really talked to him but I would see him looking my direction every now and then. It never fazed me since I was never concerned about who would be watching me. For a short time I had a shop he used to come in and buy things from me, even though I wondered if he really needed the items. I always felt like he was checking me out, almost trying to figure out something."

Moving over from his cot sitting on the end of my bed Anthony continued to explain the situation that finally brought him here.

"Then out of nowhere he comes to me and tells me where I need to stand and who I needed to speak with. He had the same eyes as you and skin. He never gave his name and I never found out who he was. I had wanted to thank him. As much as I would love to be the romantic, I have to be honest on this part also. I was not the one who found the locket; he told me at the right moment that I would know when it was. That I was to finally give you the box. That the item inside belonged to you. I had been curious why he didn't give it to you himself except he said he had made a promise but was having a hard time keeping it."

For a brief moment I tried to take this all in, it made sense to me which Anthony was hoping for. I had always thought there was another like me out there and hoped that person had still looked out for me. Now I finally had the proof.

Perhaps my dream was not a dream and he really was real. That he existed not just in my mind. I could still see him so clearly as if he was standing in front of me.

"Every family has secrets and I have found mine is not that much unlike yours. I will keep your secret as you have kept mine. I know you figured it out." Smiling a little as he said that but still looked at his hands instead of at me.

Anthony had thought about the circumstances that had brought him here except now his thoughts were clouded with other things. Not being able to take his mind off what was going on in the present he tried to think of solutions that would help.

"Maybe you can stay at a friend's house visiting for a bit so you're out of the way? I can't really leave you knowing this psychotic person is after you. I just know if I stick around he's going to get worse, who knows what he will do once I'm actually gone. He may or may not do something since he is still discreet with the rest of the staff. However he still plans on doing something, it definitely showed from what we had seen in his room. Putting your head on a picture of a woman in a wedding dress is not being subtle about what he's thinking or planning."

"I have always been so careful and never fully tested how well I could protect myself but I do not wish to hurt anyone if it can be helped. I know everyone wants you replaced knowing you are not trained for this job, but right now I have to say I feel the safest with you. Not that I want to see you get hurt either. Please don't leave me."

With desperation in my voice I felt so scared of losing Anthony, the possibility of him not being around anymore. The idea of being left alone with Stewart in the home, worrying about how he would retaliate didn't scare me at all even though I wondered to myself, should I be?

Did Stewart keep the same kind of secrets that I had? I always knew I could protect myself not that I wanted to seriously injure Stewart or even kill him; I was more worried that I might have to explain how exactly I did it.

"We need to make plans; I have an idea what we need to do. First thing in the morning I'm going to have the town council come out here and remove Stewart; we will try and avoid humiliating him since we don't want to feed more fire to the flame. This way it will be public and most won't be able to complain or have just cause to complain or cause problems. Have the entire staff meet you in the main parlor. Make sure Mabel or one of the others is with you that way you're not alone, it will give me time to get back with the town council. I won't be long and nothing should happen with the others around."

Getting up from the end of the bed pulling his cot so that it touched the edge of my bed, he laid down covering up with his blanket. Laying there for a while motionless thinking of what he was going to do. Before actually stopping in the parlor he would lead the others to Stewart's room so that he would not know what they were up to, to surprise him, this way at least Nichole would be safe with others around her until he was back in the room.

He knew she kept saying she could protect herself from him but how well? He was pretty sure he knew her secret only she has never come directly out and said it to him yet. But then he hasn't confided directly with her about his yet. They just assumed of each other. Not that either really knew how to classify themselves. But then neither knew what the other really could do. Hoping to get to know her better and be around for a while, Anthony hoped eventually he would have the opportunity find out more.

Sadly the reality of knowing his station did not fit her lifestyle or the society around her he would still have to eventually be deported if it leaked out even if they found he had a title, he would not be trusted because of the way he represented himself. This was a weapon that Stewart could use against him. So far only Mabel and Nichole knew. Even Mrs. Marc roués had not given any hints if she knew or not. The staff had an idea but nothing confirmed, eventually Anthony was sure he would find out especially once Stewart was removed since he was positive Stewart wouldn't exactly leave quietly.

Anthony was not looking forward to having to start life over again especially in a place he was already stuck in a dead end. But then he could also help Nichole keep her secret while eventually she learned his, she could help hide his. Time would only tell how things would turn out. Pain struck in his chest every time he thought of having to leave her. Not that he would want to but for now trying not to concentrate on that possibility hoping it just would not happen.

This at least had given him hope, at the end of all this he knew she would be safe. Then a deep stabbing pain hit his chest again. He realized he was really going to miss her; he had fallen in love with her. Even though she would be alright for the short time he had left her in the care of Mabel. Even though she lived before he ever came around he already missed her. As Anthony thought about this he felt a light tap on his shoulder which he had not imagined. Pulling him back out of his deep thoughts into reality, Leaning back and looking over his shoulder he could see that she was still looking at him.

"I know we need sleep but I just can't sleep I keep getting this feeling that he's going to slip in here and do something or that he is still watching me? Maybe there is more to him then I realize? He could be hiding a secret as well but if he is then he certainly does it better than I do. I can't stop thinking about the certificate he had in the box. I wonder if Stewart altered it or was it real, if it is real it changes a lot. My mother may not be my real birth mother which would explain a lot." I was leaning on my elbow looking at him with such a worried expression on my face.

"There's nothing to worry about. I'm staying awake; besides I can't sleep either. I won't let anything happen to you. As soon as this mess is over if you want I can help you find out if the certificate is authentic or not."

Sitting up he showed that he was more alert to reassure me that he would not fall asleep and would protect me.

"I understand if don't want to, but do you mind getting a little closer still?"

Looking at me trying to figure out what I meant, then feeling like an idiot he understood what I meant. Getting up and off his cot he sat on the edge of my bed and laid down on the top of the blanket. Laying behind me placing his arm over me I felt comfortable enough to sleep. Certainly enough to finally relax taking my thoughts off of Stewart and think of something better for now. After I had laid down and felt his arm holding me securely it wasn't long after I finally drifted off to sleep dreaming about Anthony. Even as I had fallen asleep Anthony continued to hold me close feeling I was safer in his arms in case anything were to happen he could quickly whisk me away.

At times even Anthony slept but not for long, pulling his own blanket from his cot to stay warm. Still having a human side he still cared for his skin since it was one of the last things that still reminded him that he was human at all. While I was under my covers he slept on top still close holding onto me.

Looking at her she looked so peaceful and sweet. Anthony could have laid there for hours watching her and never get tired of it. Only because of his one side did he sleep otherwise he would stay up forever to watch her sleep.
Dealing With Stewart

Mabel woke Anthony up in the morning as he filled her in on what he had planned on doing this morning. He felt Mabel could be trusted otherwise he would not have risked leaving Nichole unattended. Mabel stayed in the room and Casey one of the other housekeepers spread out the note to all the staff that there was a family staff meeting.

On the note not to send suspicion or panic it only read that there were going to be updates to the mansion and grounds. That staff input would be greatly appreciated. Most after reading thought it might have to do with increasing security. Even though they couldn't imagine having more workers around to do that since they knew Nichole tries to keep as few around as possible to keep things private. Stewart had privately hoped she would be announcing Anthony's dismissal or leaving for whatever reason.

The word spread quickly to every full time worker, even the part time staff members who did not live on the grounds. The parlor was the largest part of the old estate home. Fainting chairs and such all had occupants sitting getting a bit cramped waiting. Staff eagerly waiting to find out what news was to be shared.

Stewart was sitting at the end quietly not speaking to anyone other than keeping an eye on Anthony. Stewart looked visibly happy to see that Nichole was not standing next to him. He had noticed he was a bit late to the meeting. Always being informed or in on most of her activities he was sure this was because of Anthony and curious what they were up to. Nichole had stalled as long as she could until Anthony was there.

Curious how this new person had swayed her or why she is following him versus someone that has been faithfully by her side for her whole life, anyone looking at Stewart could have realized he was not happy with the potential that would come from this meeting.

I came into the room rather silently, standing near Mabel a person who has protected me from childhood till now. Mabel had been more than just a staff member, has been my housekeeper and nanny but also most importantly my best friend. I watched my best friend get married. Not only had she gotten married here on the grounds I had also served as her maid of honor. Mabel even had children here, I had been a large part of that watching them as they grew her whole family lived here in the home. Her husband worked as one of my gardeners and had been the main reason the estate looked as good as it did. He even kept my favorite flowers growing right where I could see them from my window.

I figured why not have her family live with mine. My own family had moved away and never visited let alone had anything to do with the place. What was I going to do with sixteen rooms to myself? Since it was so large plenty of space I felt it was the best use of the place. It was nice not to live alone. I had no idea how others did it with so few. But then it was also not easy hiding my secret from so many. I was lucky to have the ones who worked with me be so loyal for so long. As far as I had known Mabel and my mother knew the secrets about me. Mabel never said a word or treated me any different.

And now even during something I was worried how the other workers would react to the events about to happen Mabel stood by my side and gave me strength. And right now I definitely needed all the strength and support I could get. Even if for the most part it was mental.

Before the meeting Anthony had gone back into Stewart's apartment and grabbed a few personal things he had taken from me and also took a box full of pictures of me presenting them to Mabel to give to me as soon as he got back. Anthony had not wanted to do it the first night we were in his apartment, we had not known how long Stewart would be gone and did not want me getting caught in there. The main reason he had not wanted to alert Stewart we were onto him.

As everyone had gathered around in the parlor it was time to start otherwise Stewart might get restless and leave early. Starting out casually I kept my voice calm and relaxed as possible, I tried to treat it like any other meeting I had called before in the past. Deciding to try and keep it mild to start with I discussed something I knew I wanted to do for everyone.

"First I wanted to thank everyone for showing. I know a lot of you that live here on the grounds do not really have a place to relax other than your own rooms. I plan on expanding your quarters as well as having a private garden just for staff and no one else. The garden will give those who work here and don't live here somewhere to relax on your breaks. The garden will resemble the one that I have for my family. I couldn't ask for a better gardener. Mont I know you have wanted to design your own garden and theme so you can design anything you want for this particular project."

Stopping for a moment to catch myself so that my voice wouldn't sound as shaky as I felt, I knew I would be fine but I was nervous. It only took one look at Mabel and I was able to continue. She was the most self-confidant woman I had ever known, I liked to think that my own self confidence was strongly influenced by her.

"Also even more important I know how we all have been like family. I appreciate everything that all of you have done for me over the last several years and beyond. Many of you were here when my family was alive and when the others moved out. Many of you know my family history better than I do myself. Many of you are more like family to me then workers or even more so then some family has been. I know how devoted you have been to us. And there are a few of you who have not worked here for too long yet. This is why it's hard for me to do this. Regardless of the reason I never like saying goodbye." As soon as I had said that Stewart had sat up straighter, now he really was hoping he was correct about Anthony being dismissed, hoping I had learned he was not a proper escort and had been disgusted by it.

Taking a box from Mabel I held it carefully in my hands looking almost as if it was going to bite me. Taking the lid off my hand shook a little. Looking at the others they all looked on in curiosity. I was almost afraid to look at Stewart I intentionally tried avoiding eye contact with him. Even though I didn't want to risk the box being taken from me I started to hold on a bit tighter when I saw the reaction on Stewarts face when he recognized the box that I held in my hands.

"There are things that have been going on that are deeply disturbing and personally I need the support of my family to be able to deal with this and move on. We are losing a family member that has been with us for so long. This person has both been a father figure to me and mentor of sorts. But unfortunately his attachment has become unhealthy and we need separation. This choice that I am making is in his best interest. His services and devotion will always be appreciated and will be missed deeply. However events led me to having to search his room and I am sorry for breaking in on your privacy. Sadly it had to be done."

I could judge just from the looks on their faces they were shocked that I looked in someone's room. I just couldn't tell if they were angered or just shocked. Not wanting to waste too much time with the explanation I wanted to stay to the point and make it clear it was necessary.

"Normally I respect your space as workers and your personal life. However this affects all of us. To protect his privacy and not embarrass him I have chosen not to share what is in this box. However it will be kept in case the matter becomes more serious and it will be exposed, however for now for his own dignity. I am making it clear this is not due to class that I am making this choice. I do not follow the rules of the upper society for family matters. Stewarts working here is terminated immediately and you have today to clear your things out. The local council is here to assist you in moving, any problems they will deal with it in the meantime. I have a room at the inn reserved for you until you find new employment or decide a new change for yourself. Also another important subject, I have not spoken to Anthony about this,"

Pausing for a moment to let it sink in and to wait for Stewart to leave the room with the council group I finished talking with the rest of the staff.

"I was under the impression no one had talked to Mrs. Marc roués however someone here leaked it to her that Anthony is not a proper trained escort. I am aware the entire staff knows of this. I was made aware of it this morning with a note left for me on my office door from one of Mrs. Marc roué's staff members. Originally he was going to be deported because he was not satisfactory for the socialite. Mrs. Marc roués was in the understanding that she had a first rate chaperone arranged for me. However when she found out that he was not they wanted to replace him with a reputable chaperone for me. One who would have been local this time. However I have decided that if Anthony chooses to stay on that I would be honored with his presence as a chaperone and train him myself. He has certainly proven to me that he has my best interests in mind as well as yours and has proven himself worthy. For now that will be all if anyone has any questions or comments we can discuss this later. As always there is a comment box outside of my main office for staff to leave, I will always get back to you on those. As for now this will be all."

Turning Mabel opened the door to the side as Anthony and I walked through leaving the help sitting stunned in the other room. Even though a few knew it was going to happen it was just a matter of time. They had all heard the rumors or knew how Stewart had felt about me. Mabel had chosen to stay with the staff to see how they were reacting after I had left. As soon as the door was closed I turned and threw myself into the arms of Anthony and cried harder then I had in years. I wasn't really sure if it was just nerves or actual fear that I was feeling. It felt so intense I just didn't feel I could control myself anymore. I had just lost the creepiest loyal father figure I had ever known.

I hated seeing what had become of Stewart especially after seeing the way he was looking at me no longer as a trusted family member, he looked at me in a very sick way. He had no longer kept his intentions to himself, which he knew I was in no way interested and yet he still did this behind my back. I still felt the pain of letting go of a family member.

Three of the stable hands along with the town council helped Stewart pack. He had things that were not in his room that belonged to him which would explain why his room had been so empty.

Then without a word or goodbye Stewart climbed into the waiting stage coach and was whisked away to the Inn. We had hoped this had taken care of things. Hoping the separation would help Stewart start over new. Something I should have done a long time ago just did not have the strength and was not ready until now to do.

Mabel left us as we reached the private wing of the family. Anthony followed behind me as I led him down to the far end. Bringing him out into the garden far back behind all the rose bushes, back by the little seat that could be viewed from my bedroom balcony. I had hoped I wasn't the only one who wanted this. Even though Mabel had already told me just be confidant. She felt that Anthony had been a good thing for me. That we had more in common then we both realized and not to let other mundane things get in the way. As we stood in the garden I turned and faced Anthony and asked,

"Do you wish to stay or am I misreading you? If you wish to leave I won't stop you but I would really love to have you stay. I don't want you to go." At that moment I wished instead of holding it back I had just let it out and told him how I felt.

Feeling vulnerable and worried how he would react or respond. I knew from the little time that I was with him he would not hurt me. I felt more connected to him than anyone I had in my entire life.

Even Mabel my closest friend did not affect me like this, not that I wanted to risk losing her it just wasn't the same, it was the first time I had ever felt like this and this intense. Then Anthony was a different situation entirely. Waiting for his response was excruciating, almost impossible to wait for since he was pausing looking at the ground for a bit. Almost as if he was trying to decide the choice as to what he wanted. Just before he spoke I had started thinking maybe he had wanted to leave, that I had misread him. Otherwise why would he have taken this long other than to figure out a way of letting me down? Then Anthony finally spoke;

"This is very hard. My heart is telling me one thing and my head tells me another. There's only one problem that I have and I don't know if you're able or interested in working past it. I would do anything in my power to keep you safe. However I cannot control my heart and it aches too bad for you. I don't want to someday make you sick like Stewart did not that I would obsess over you and stalk you. I know it would break if I left but it might if I stay. I need to know there is a possibility that we could move past just being a chaperone and boss. I need to know that I may not always work for you that you and I may share more than that. I would do everything for you to trust me, protect you and support you with anything you do or need but I know I am falling in love with you. I need to know if there is more. If not I cannot stay here. I would need to move on even if it means the worst for me. I am not in need of a title or money I already have that. I don't want to make Stewarts mistake. Pining after you and knowing nothing will ever happen. Or worst of all watching you fall in love with someone else."

Standing there he took her hand into his standing very closely to her he could feel her breath on his chest. The way she held onto his hand. Her intense gaze captivated him. He could not have loved her any more than he did at this very moment.

"I don't want you to go. I know you haven't been here very long and it would be unfair to keep you for any other reason. I don't want you working for me anymore. And it would affect my business if I dated or even married a worker. I've seen my own family not be able to be with the ones they fell in love with. I never felt it fair to watch the one you love marry another because of station. The position would be forever yours but even for myself I don't think I could handle it. I know my feelings for you are stronger than they should be." I was already nervous enough talking to Anthony I was just glad this wasn't happening in front of everyone. Even if Mabel had been there it would be hard to express myself like this with too many around.

Taking a pause I never broke my eye contact with him until towards the end he lowered his head and let go of my hand. The pain on his face could not be masked. At that exact moment I could feel my own heart breaking and plummeting into my stomach.

Not waiting for the rest of what I was going to say he turned and started to walk away. The panic of never seeing him again hit so hard I almost felt as if I couldn't stand, actually feeling my very breath leave my body trying to keep up with him. At this exact moment I was willing to give up everything. Nothing was worth losing Anthony.

"Anthony wait, please." The sound of pain and desperation in my voice, the sound alone made him turn around. He didn't want to stay where he had to watch the person he loved someday fall in love with another, like many of the stories that the rest of the staff had filled him in on about my family, others they had known or worked for. Momentarily pausing he said.

"I can't stay, I can't do this. This hurts more than anything I have ever known but I can't do this. I'm sorry."

He was going to continue to walk away except I quickly caught up to him not wanting to risk letting him go. Not even watching how fast I had moved. I grabbed him by the arm pulling him back, his back slightly running into me still facing away. I had pulled him faster and stronger then I had planned. Entirely consumed with the fear that I might lose him reacting as anyone would have without fully controlling their actions, strong feelings of not wanting him to leave, needing to stop him from going.

"I want to make you a business partner of mine. That way we are working together as equals. Even though it would be considered new money the socialites would respect you because you're a man, it would look better if you're handling things. It would also give a reason for you having money since some may not except that you moved from worker to being my love. Also I was hoping that by making you a partner you wouldn't feel like you were working for me or feel lesser for any reason. It would make it easier to conduct business; people would not be as nosey. I want more. I don't want you to go; I want you to stay here with me. If you want me to move with you and live where we would both start as equals than I would follow you anywhere. No matter where, I would follow you to the ends of the earth. I would give up everything I own just to be with you. Please let me know what I need to do to keep you." At least I didn't have to try to convince him any further. I had held back nothing.

Listening for Nichole to finish what she was saying this time he turned quickly facing her. Standing beside her he pulled her towards him, his arm firmly around her waist even closer pressed into him kissing her urgently on the lips. He desired her and couldn't hold back the tense urge anymore. Kissing her with such an intensity he had always held back from the first moment he had seen Nichole, but this was the one time he held nothing back either. Embracing each other neither wanted to let go.

Late into the evening they were still holding onto each other. Losing all sense of time not paying attention as the sun at one time fully covered the earth to the moon now casting its glow upon them. That lost piece had finally been replaced. Feeling worn out from the day, falling asleep in each other's arms felt so good. Not that they had planned on falling asleep in the grass in the garden. Neither needed too much sleep other than to nourish the human side of them.

As with every morning Mabel would wake me up to start the day. We had so much planned. For the time being Anthony stayed living in his room. Keeping our relationship private he appeared to anyone from the outside as a guest living in the guesthouse out back that had once been occupied by Stewart. At least in the privacy of our own home we could get together without question and no need of an escort since he came with me to every function. The men of the upper society were a bit more willing even to deal with our company now that there was a man fronting for it. It was nice having someone else to share all of this with. Everything had been switched from my father and brothers names to Anthony.

This had helped in more ways than one. The time seemed to fly by, it had only been three weeks since Stewart was removed from the home and surprisingly no one else complained. I knew they were close to him yet I had not known they understood his obsession and were happy for him to have moved out hoping he would move on.

As the seasons changed things were better than I could have hoped for. Anthony and I still looked at each other with so much love. No one could have denied what was between the two of us at this point. At this point neither of us could picture our lives without the other. Ones that had at one time tried to pair me up with their sons now looked annoyed or aggravated that Anthony was the one to win my heart and choice. Especially when they felt they had so much more to offer.

This would have been the first time I went against something that Mrs. Marc roués had insisted on. I wasn't even going to attempt to humor her for the sake of my late mother's memories. She was against him staying and was even less happy he had taken such a permanently close position with me. She had thought this did not work for her at all and felt she would have to change things. But for now would deal with the situation until the opportunity presented itself.
The Search for Family

After two years of running a household together we finally decided that it would be the right time. Telling close friends and family first then we sent out an invitations. Finally we had set the date.

Anthony and Nichole  
Respectfully invite you  
To share in the uniting of their love  
As all things come together in harmony so have our lives  
Because you have shared in our lives  
We request the pleasure of your company at our wedding  
The wedding will be held at the Warren estate on August of the seventieth late evening under the full moon.

Keeping the invitations brief we quickly began to receive replies. Even a bigger turn out then we could have hoped for. Mabel took care of much of the details for them both. I had hoped my sisters or brother would at least be able to attend however their response cards all came back with excuses of why they would not be attending. Even though I had hoped they would come, it had not entirely surprised me they were turning the invite down.

Being lost in most of the details I shopped for my wedding dress. Even after looking at several designs I had wanted one that was a lot like my mother's gown. It just didn't seem to be turning out so I did my best choosing a winter white gown, full bellowing skirt with petticoats layered with a crinoline hoop underneath, lace bodice with a laced up back. Lace veil with floral motifs along the edging, I was so in love with the dress. After changing the design so many times making so many alterations to it, it reminded me of my mother. The picture I had of her in a gown standing in the chapel it had been drawn with charcoal. Her hair was beautiful. I was going to wear my hair down as my mother had, even though my hair almost blended in with the color of the dress.

Everything was falling into order. The caterers were in line and the menu decided. We had taken the time to arrange a traditional honeymoon. Mabel had also made the whole situation easier by handling much of the preparations. I had even asked Mont, Mabel's husband to give me away which he graciously accepted.

Even during the entire event planning for the wedding I had still wanted to find out more about who S-K-L had been. Mabel had at one time said it was a young lady who had given birth while she was there, that the young woman had been a sick young family member who had come to visit however no one was allowed to visit her. She was alone in her room with a nurse. This was when Mabel's mother started working for another family and Mabel had been hired to take care of a baby. She had not found out about the young woman till much later. She had been sworn to secrecy with many others. Nichole's mother had gone for several months to visit a family member elsewhere and came back with the baby. This is when suddenly Nichole had been introduced and no one knew where she had come from other then being introduced and accepted as part of the family, one of the pictures where her mother posed for there were two young women close to her. Mabel confirmed the one as the lady who had taken ill. Mabel always wondered what had happened to the young woman's baby when Nichole came into the picture. Some assumed she was the baby and others did not have an opinion or just chose not to talk about it since they were happy to have a job.

I also learned that the staff that had been here while I grew up only a very few knew about my gifts as a child being shielded from it, only a handful knew and others just thought I was different. Most had just assumed I was unusually strong for being a girl. Many of the staff had not been around as long as I had been led to believe, many had been hired right after my birth other than a handful that had been here longer. Some who questioned things when I was little had been replaced so they would not be able to watch and observe me to see if their theories were correct.

Mabel almost seemed nervous when she told me this but it wasn't right keeping it from her. "I'm sure over the years you have noticed that none of our siblings look like you or are anything like you. I told you when you were little but I don't think you understood at the time what I was trying to tell you. I personally never believed that your mother who raised you was that. I still think for some reason when the young woman died she must have made her some sort of promise. She cared for you as her own. Only problem is when you did not blend in with the others as she had hoped she didn't know how to deal with you and she backed off."

"Even if you never said anything I think deep down I still sort of knew, just like the figure I told you about once. That I feel I have an angel of some sort watching over me. It still feels as if he's around. I don't mean to scare you and I haven't told Anthony but then I think he's already met him. I think that's why Anthony was here in the first place. I think I've always known this wasn't really my family. Don't get me wrong I'm thankful to them for my life, but there are so many questions that I have had that I want answered. Whoever gave this necklace to Anthony to give to me knew how important it was and knew who these initials stood for. I believe he knows the rest of the truth."

I had very little to go on other than a name that Anthony helped find. He had kept to his promise to help figure out who the necklace originally belonged to. As always Anthony had been directed by a note left on his door with the information left for him. This time he just brought the note directly to me and shared it with me. Smiling I knew who it was from I just wished he would stay so I could talk to him. There was a town about two days travel from us, a family that lived there that had been rumored to be related. Anthony would not hear of me traveling alone to find these people, he did not know if they would be safe or not. We had packed letting the staff know we would be back in a few days. With everything secure on the carriage we both took off for the town called McAllister.

Nothing could have possibly made the trip seem longer than it already had been. Stopping to stand a few times and stay at the inn so the driver could get his sleep, we kept moving on as much as possible. I felt so desperate to find someone, anyone who would know my family and be able to answer my questions. I felt more than anything I would find it here. I now knew the woman who cared for me when I was a baby, as I grew up differently from her other children she was not able to pretend to be my mother. There were too many clues pointing to it. Besides the most obvious that there was something so different about me that separated myself from the rest of the family around and I wanted to find out why.

Even Anthony had told me that he was not just human that he had a shade as a mother and a vampire as a father. Even though he has yet to show any of his mother's gifts other than the live humanity inside him, at least he knew why he was the way he was. I wanted to learn about myself, find out the truth once and for all. I wanted to find out whom the young woman was and if she was my mother. Just to find any evidence of what I could be.

As we neared the town I could feel my heart leap with excitement, I had tried not to get overly excited in case we did not find anything. Only armed with pictures that Mabel had saved I was ready to find who I looked for, mainly the other girl in the picture which I had bared a strong resemblance to. As we rolled into town we stopped at a local inn.

The bar was cute and rather rustic, very old wooden creaky floors. It must have been a slow time, not too many people were in the bar right now. Mainly what looked like older gentlemen who were just there for their afternoon drink to relax.

The bar maid had come over to take our order when she murmured something to herself, at first she had thought it was just to herself but wondered how loud she had really said it. I could hear even the faintest whisper she had made; my hearing had always been beyond exceptional. Not that I was the only one who heard her even Anthony listened to her peaking his curiosity of how much she knew. Choosing that as the perfect time to ask a few questions to see if she recognized any of the pictures I had brought with us.

"Who do you think I look like? Does she look like anyone of these woman in this picture?" Taking the picture out so that the woman could take a look at it, she looked shocked. At least we knew we were in the right place.

"I haven't seen the one lady in ages but the other one is much older than the picture you're holding she lives in the meadows with her husband and children. Are you family?" Her eyes wide with curiosity, most of the town knew the girl in the picture had disappeared, feared kidnapped or died, not much was said about her. Some linked her to the McAllister's and others related her to an unfortunate death at a relative's home. The rumors flew quite a bit after she suddenly left and never came back. Most were doubtful she would have ever been noticed if it hadn't been for her being seen with Charlie McAllister.

After all these years it was so strange to see a picture of her especially from someone who didn't live in this town. Not really wanting to keep it to herself she was too curious.

"Yes I am family; I am trying to find some of my distant relatives. Would you know how to get to her home?" Watching the woman's expression as she looked at the picture to Nichole again.

"I'm so sorry for staring but you could be her sisters twin you look so much alike but just fairer in complexion." The lady was very kind and gave simple directions out to the humble little cottage home.

Not long after we were on our way to find the place hoping we would be to the home soon. As we came close looking out my window I could hear children playing not far I saw two girls and a boy playing not far in the front yard of the home. They had stopped playing once they saw the carriage drawing up.

First stepping out of the carriage Anthony led the way helping Nichole walk all the way up to the door. Not having company to often Laila had noticed the children had gotten quiet as she finally heard the sound of horses. Looking out her window she thought instantly she was about to die from shock. There walked in the broad day light a young woman who could have been her sister's twin. Stumbling a bit she worked her way to the door and opened it as they came closer. Curious if her eyes were playing tricks on her. She wondered how the stranger could look so much like her sister Sophie. Did they have a relative they did not know of? Certainly not she had thought to herself. She was positive she had known all the relatives, at least ones who would have shared such similar traits.

A short awkward silence was broken when I had introduced myself. My last name was familiar with Laila; she knew it was her aunt's name from her mother's side of the family, so the stranger had been family. She was surprised since none of them kept in touch after Sophie had passed away from some mysterious illness.

"I'm sorry if I am bothering you but I am trying to look for some answers. Only recently have I had solid proof that my mother was not really who I grew up believing her to be." Showing her the picture explaining what Mabel had filled me in on I pointed out the necklace that Sophie was wearing and showed that I was wearing it myself.

"I believe my real mother is the one who owned this necklace I wanted to find out more about her. I had hoped if I found you that you might have some answers or at least know something about her?"

Before I could get any further Laila had passed out and was about to hit the floor when Anthony swooped in and caught her. Lifting her he carried her to the fainting chair. Apparently this was far too overwhelming for her to handle right now. I wasn't sure how I would take the news myself if someone out of the blue came asking personal questions like this.

The kids had come into the house worried about their mother when she had collapsed. They were scared their mother was hurt or that we had done something to her, the youngest daughter standing at her mother's side in worry. I had wanted to relax and put her daughter at ease.

"Don't worry she's okay, she was just really surprised. She will wake soon." I tried to reassure the little ones as best as I could. And I was right in a little bit Laila had woken up again staring at what could have been her own sisters face. It all came back to her the sudden urgency her sister had when she left and the weight she was gaining. She had hidden her pregnancy. She was never ill she was pregnant and died as she could guess from childbirth. Something no doubt the family had wanted to hide until now.

Not hesitating any longer Laila hugged Nichole so tightly. She could feel her cold skin wondering why she was so cold. "Your skin is so cold would you like me to get a blanket for you?" Looking at her with concern sitting up straight composing herself.

"It's okay my skin is naturally like this. So I take it this wasn't normal for my mother?" She had wondered if she inherited this from her mother or father's side. Now she finally had her answer for that.

"No she was warm unless she was out in the cold when she should not have been. And if your father is who I think he is then you share his traits. If it gets out you could be in danger being here. My husband loves us but he would harm you if he felt he was protecting his family and community. He's very superstitious and not very reasonable; it's why I lost my sister in the first place. After my sister, your mother left so quickly and the report of the death came her friends feared it was because of Charlie McAllister. She had been secretly seeing him. His family is the only one that looks closer to you. Not meaning to be rude but they have the same olive skin and rumored to have a cold touch. They were accused of being vampires. Even the brother who was living nearby not long ago took off in the night all of a sudden. The whole family abandoned the family estate when the town came after them. There had been no one here to defend or refute any rumors or to prevent the town from turning on them. If you had seen the burned estate as you came in that was where he lived. I don't know and don't care where he is now. But it's not safe for you to stay here and I don't care to lose another part of my sister. It would be best for you to leave before my husband gets here."

She was pleading with me to leave for my own safety. Tears in her eyes she hugged me tightly for the last time as she walked me and Anthony back to the carriage. Before we did leave Laila brought out two large boxes that were loaded up on top of the carriage that belonged to my mother. She hoped this would at least give me some tie to my mother and hoped it might answer any questions she would not be able to herself.

Heading through town we drove the carriage up near the McAllister Estate or at least what was still standing from it. Rolled behind where the gate had been trampled down. Walking around the house with Anthony holding my hand watching out for me, I looked around the house for clues of any kind but could find none. Not even the slightest hint to where the former residents had gone but then it would not have been safe if they had.

One part of the home still stood as I had entered. There was still one picture that had withstood the fire. It had been held up by the stone wall behind it. Hoping no one would mind I took the picture off the wall and tucked it under my arm. Looking at the picture I picked out Charlie immediately. I knew with no doubt that had been him. Even Anthony confirmed what I already knew. He was the man who helped Anthony meet me. Therefore, he was still around and watching out for me as I had hoped. Just now I hoped to see him in person. Knowing he was okay and alive somewhat. I now know my childhood friends had not been imaginary, as I had been led to believe. Charlie who had been my father brought his sister to play with me when I was little. I was that close to my father and I never knew it until now.

We didn't stick around for too long since the town already had non friendly feelings toward my family. This new family picture I had taken from my father's house I had put in the main foyer with another large picture of my mother I had found in the boxes I was given. My real mother's jewelry and clothing all packed in there. Drawings and stories my mother had written. I was finally getting a picture in my mind what my birth mother was like. I just wished I could have known her while she was still alive. But at least I now had the hope I may be able to get to know my father some day; if he presents himself I would welcome him with open arms. At least it made sense why I was never like the other children why my gifts where mine and no one else shared my physical traits. I really was something different, something wonderful and feared at the same time. Half human and half vampire if Laila had been correct about my father Charlie, something I learned that Anthony had also been since he was the same as me.

As the wedding day neared I had secretly hoped my father would show up to walk me down the aisle like he had the day he danced with me at my coming out party. At least I would recognize him better this time. I was still proud to have Mont walk me down the aisle but nothing would replace my father doing it.
The Wedding

Time has a funny way of passing before you're either aware or ready for it. The wedding date had come so quickly. Spending so much time on arrangements, the guest list, decorations it was all exhausting. I couldn't help but remind myself I wasn't going to do this again. Even with all the chaotic arrangements, time spent for coming out parties and other events that went on before our wedding, both Anthony and I took every moment to spend time together. I had still been looking through my mother's box. I had picked out one of her necklaces that I wanted to wear during the wedding. There had been a poem from my father to my mother in here. From reading it you could tell that he was obsessed with her as Anthony and I were for each other. Sitting in my chair in the office reading over the poem I could see he loved her so much. I wondered why she didn't become a vampire? Why had he not changed her if that's how it worked? I guess I wouldn't know until I had a chance to ask him myself. Laying out the poem I had pretty much memorized it.

Stealing Kisses  
To steal a kiss from you  
To simply be near you  
To hear your sweet voice  
All I ever wanted was to be with you  
Pressing against you  
Feeling the warmth from your breath  
Feeling the softness of your skin  
Feeling so intoxicated by you  
If my heart were to beat again  
My heart would beat and race faster by the moment  
My very breath quickens as I stand near you  
I freeze in place as I stand before you  
As I memorize your glorious face  
Nothing could ever replace you my love  
The intensity I feel when you are with me  
To simply steal a kiss from you  
To hope to have a life time with you  
If that is all I ever have  
At least I am the luckiest  
To be the one with you  
I will always love you  
Stealing sweet simple kisses from you

Letting out a sigh, thinking about how my father's own town had unfairly treated him I started thinking about Anthony and how people had really unfairly treated and judged him before. Sad how people change just because they believe you have money. No matter how distracted Anthony and I had been nothing else existed and nothing else could distract Anthony from me. He made it very clear how I was his whole world. Both of us felt the same love and compassion for each other. The piece of me that was missing had found and changed me, what I was so urgently fighting for trying to prove myself to others or conduct business and run the household. Just to show I could do it did not matter anymore. No one else's opinion mattered anymore. As long as I had him and we were always together we were both content.

Finally the day of the wedding, waiting at the garden was making me nervous. We had both chosen to get married in the garden; it was a perfect time in the season to be outdoors. Neither of us wanted our wedding in a church and neither had ever stepped foot in one. So why get married in one? Even though I knew how to walk I worried I would trip and fall or something would happen. I was always worried and second guessed everything. Not that others would know since I was able to keep this to myself. We had put up a make shift tent for me to get ready in and wait till the ceremony started. Alone in the room only with Mabel helping me put on my gown, fixing my hair. The main garden had been on the edge of our property and the reception was to be held at the house.

I had wanted to leave my hair as natural as possible, only braiding my bangs in the front twisting around to the side of my head in a small delicate braid almost like a headband as the rest of it hung loose. My waist length hair almost completely blended in with my dress. Then Mabel stepped out as the music began to play. The bridesmaids watched as they saw everyone sitting. This was such a big turnout even more so then we had thought would be there.

Sitting on the chair waiting for Mabel's husband to knock on the door to let me know it was time to go down the aisle. I had decided against wearing a veil. I never did like those things, why hide my face until I get to the altar? He's already seen my face before. Instead I had little white flowers woven into the single braid that went across the top of my head, a large lily as my only flower for the bouquet. I didn't want anything over done. I wanted it simple and to look slightly understated. Personally I was never into the big bash styles. After all who was I trying to impress I already had the person I wanted to marry; I didn't care if I impressed anyone else other than Anthony.

I was very happy when I had asked Mont to give me away, he said he was sorry that my father wasn't here to walk me down the aisle but knew he would be proud of me, he considered it an honor. It was nice of Mont to offer first since I intended on asking him already. I knew my father would not be walking me down but I could always feel his presence and guessed he would not miss this even if he were not the one with me.

Sitting there nervous with my hands fidgeting in my lap I wished I could have seen Anthony before the ceremony just to calm my nerves, at least one more time.

Not paying attention as the door had opened I noticed there was another in the room. I knew immediately this person did not belong here. The scent was unfamiliar and the sound of the step also just as unfamiliar. I looked up to see nothing but a white cloth coming fast at my face. I wasn't aware or couldn't remember what happened from that point on or how I arrived where I did. But I had a feeling immediately what happened. I had been kidnapped and first person I thought of was Stewart. He just ruined my simple wedding and now I was sure I wasn't the only one who would know he was behind this. What I didn't know is that he hadn't acted alone. Checking my clothing at least everything was still intact, nothing missing other than the flowers from my hair.

Standing in the room it was all pinewood planks not just the floor, also the walls and ceiling had been made of pine. Almost as if I had been put in a pine box however it had barbed wire all along the wall to try to prevent me from smashing out. Even the thought that it reminded me of a coffin box, just the simple fact I could stand up in this one did nothing to relax my stomach that already seemed to be getting nauseous as time went on. At least I knew what Stewart thought of me and that he knew I was different. Apparently he thought I was a vampire also. Which most likely I really was I just haven't had family confirm it for me.

I had no idea how much time I had already been here or if it was long enough for anyone to notice that I was even gone.

Sadly I had no concept on what time it was made it was even more difficult for me to deal with the isolation. Then I thought it could be worse, Stewart could have been waiting in the room with me as I woke up. I shivered as the thought occurred to me. At least I was thankful to that fact that he wasn't here. Then I started thinking that Anthony might have been right about his assumptions. That maybe he might have had a crush but had ulterior motives that he was actually after. It would explain why I was trapped in here like this unless he was trying to make it look like he rescued me to make it look favorable for him to move back in again? I wasn't sure since my mind was racing with so many ideas.

Not sure why I hadn't noticed it before but in the far corner was a small box. I wondered if I were to open it I would find a doll hanging in the center of it representing me being in the larger box? I wondered if it was something dangerous to my own health?

Not sure how I could have missed this since there was nothing but smooth walls and floor in the whole thing with barb wire every couple inches. But then the color of the box did blend in with the rest of the room. Far too curious I went over and picked it up.

Sitting on the floor with it I slowly removed the lid and looked in. There were more letters from my birth mother written specifically addressed to me. There was also a bracelet. Many of the letters were dated and very old. Even the bracelet looked a bit worn. All the pictures had been hand drawn. I wondered who had drawn them they looked so life like. They were all of a young woman and a baby, mainly of her laying in a bed with the baby resting next to her. It was hard to tell if the young woman was even alive. Or was she sleeping? There was only one of her holding the baby looking down at it with the person I now knew to be my birth father Charlie standing next to her. Then it hit me, Stewart knew the truth about me and my natural family from the beginning, I was guessing he was getting rid of all of this as I was now guessing he planned on doing with me, to get rid of any and all evidence.

There were even letters that looked like personal ones that were addressed to my mother. This letter had finally held in black and white detail to the questions I wished to know. Or at the very least confirm what I was already finding out and saw during my trip to the town of McAllister. It was interesting even though the town was fearful of the family they kept the same name for the town.

The one letter that caught my attention was addressed to the woman who at one time had pretended to be my mother. In it she was explaining that her niece would be coming rather quickly to visit. That she was not well and needed family support during a difficult time in her life, she needed a place she could get away from home. I felt both repulsed and violated that Stewart would have these.

I sat back in shock and could not believe what I was reading. At least now I knew who the person who had raised me was. I was being raised by my great aunt.

Dear Laila Lawrence

We are sorry to inform you that while your sister was here visiting family we have had a tragedy befall us. We are very sorry and grieved to announce that your sister Sophie has passed away. She became gravely ill quite suddenly and there was nothing the doctors could do for her. We can either perform the burial here which would be best rather than transporting her. With sincere apology and pain we are sorry to have to give you such news about your sister.

Then another letter from my surrogate mother of sorts to her own mother read;

Our niece has come to us with the hopes of concealing her pregnancy as she is not wed and has no future husband in store. She has brought a few family items she wished the baby to grow up with and to make it possible if the baby might choose whether it wished to get to know her as it was older. However my husband and I have decided after she leaves we will sell off or drop off at a shop whatever she leaves that way there is no remembrance of her. We will raise the child as our own. Certain ones knew that I had gone to visit you while you were ill and I will just let others know that I had the baby there, so no one will question her inheritance or brand her with the name bastard. Some might question it; however we will just say we kept the pregnancy very private since many know us to be rather private to begin with. However I feel it best to cease contact with the Lawrence side of the family. My sister who married Mr. Lawrence is no longer around to connect the family so the secret should be safe.

Then the thing that stumped me the most. There had been a sales ownership receipt in the box. It had my signature on it except I know I had never seen this before and the signature wasn't quite right. It was terminating my rights but it wasn't selling land or some sort of property. It wasn't exactly clear. My family only had working staff that could come and go anytime they wanted. We didn't deal with slavery. Then I wondered was I being sold? A rather hefty price listed and it was stamped collected. Therefore, at some point someone traded a lot of money. My hands shook slight as I looked back at the picture in my hand.

Looking closer at the picture of the drawn woman she was wearing a bracelet and necklace. Both had a large ruby of some sort. It was hard to tell what color or what kind of stone it would be since the whole picture was dark being drawn of charcoal, unless the stone was actually black? There was little color in the picture.

The very one had survived only to have my father find it or acquire it somehow and give it to Anthony so many years later. He must have bought it from the store when he saw it sold there. Perhaps Stewart finally had gotten rid of it or it was removed from his room, but then why would he keep only the bracelet if he was going to get rid of the necklace unless he lost it himself? Maybe he could only afford the bracelet when it was sold?

Now standing up and looking around searching the walls carefully for anything that might stand out. I had to find how I had gotten in here. They could have built it around me but I highly doubted that. There had to be a way out. Even if people were looking for me, I certainly didn't have to wait for everyone else to save me. I could at least try to get out. My grandfather always told me that I was only a victim if I did nothing about it. He may have wanted me to hide my gifts but he also wanted me to use them to protect myself if it was really necessary.

Searching after what felt like an eternity I found a small piece of wood that was missing. My fingers barely fit in the hole. The door normally would have been hard to move except I pulled at it with ease and very little effort, even with the barb wire grazing my skin I kept pulling. Finally enough of the door had opened, I didn't hesitate stepping out of the box for a second not that I knew what would be on the outside but I was ready to deal with whatever came at me. Which was what surprised me had been nothing or no one on the other side waiting.

Looking out I saw that the box was indeed still on my property which I assumed might be the last place people might look since they would be searching Stewarts place first. I recognized the room I was in immediately, gathering my train since I was still in my wedding gown as I stepped out of the box hoping not to get it caught on the barb wire which I didn't do too well. The bottom slightly snagged loosening some of the lace at the bottom. Looking around I could tell I was inside the old home that was built on the slope of the hill by the water down a few miles from my own home. This was a place I used to run to when I was upset by my parents or wanted to be alone. Even when my siblings had been hurtful this had been my safe place. This was the first time I ever wanted to get away from this place, a place that used to be my sanctuary.

From the small cobweb covered window along the corner wall I could see a storm was rolling in from the sea. The white clouds were being chased away from dark ominous looking clouds as the wind began to pick up. With nothing blocking the window the wind came blowing right in. I could also see Stewart and another person just down below. Before I never would have pictured this, or assumed this would be happening. I could not believe what I was seeing.

The last person in the world I ever expected to see was the one person I thought I really could trust outside of the old house. It's why I used to pay respect to her not just out of respect for my mother but also the friendship she offered, it never seemed like she tried to get anything from me. I was so wrong. Mrs. Marc roués was standing there next to Stewart looking around nervously. Then noticing there was a small life boat coming in towards the bank.

Did they intend to hide me away in the box and bring me somewhere else? Perhaps did they hope somehow I would die in my pine box? Was I being sent somewhere as a sold object? Not wanting to get caught I grabbed an old random chair that was in the room and put it in the box so it would seem like something was in there, I was hoping they would not look in then I closed the door. I wasn't exactly a fan of dying. Not that I planned on going out this way if that's what they planned. I may not have known how I would die someday, but I always figured it would be something so mundane such as hiccupping to death and nothing really hero worthy like risking my life for another.

The woman I still had known as my mother had taught me about the old house on the hill. It used to be a lookout for the family since at times they would get hit with pirates who tried to launch their ships near the shoreline. They had to be careful since they lived so closely to the sea and many times this was a spot they could come and go secretly without being caught.

Originally this house was the main home until the estate had been built many years later much further back from the water. This house had been a refuge for many for different reasons and was good for hiding. It only lasted so long because the way it had been built and the material used.

Many times my mother brought me out as she would try and clean up the place to keep it nice from her own memories of it. How my mother learned to read out here which during her time was considered unnecessary for a woman.

Walking from the room I was in I went to the tower rather quickly winding up the stairs along the side of the house that led directly past two rooms and straight up to the top. The start to the fireplace was sadly at the top and the casing went along the entire side of the house. The fireplace could be accessed from several floors however there was a part of the stone hearth that could only be reached from the top floor. One thing I knew none of the servants were privileged to any of this. Only family knew this was here in case they were out here and needed safety, this was definitely a time it would serve its purpose.

Stepping into the stone hearth fireplace I stepped on a few stones that jutted out and went up far into the chimney area. Then where there was a lip I put one leg over the side. The rest of the flue went straight up but I was going behind the visible part of the chimney. Not worried about the steps on the other side that were built into the wall, I was worried about ruining my gown and possibly stepping on it and falling to the ground below, not knowing any other vampires or others like myself I did not know what would kill me or not I could only guess, not that I really wanted to concentrate my thoughts on something morbid like that. After all I still had a human side, at least that I was definitely sure of. My heart still beat as well as I bled when I would get injured, even though I never bled for long. The steps not only led me down three floors but also went below the basement level.

Climbing down as far as the steps went the last bit wasn't much of a drop I just worried in case I would need to get back up that I wouldn't be able to reach the first step heading back.

Down below was a hallowed out cave. The stories that I was told about this cave had been that an active volcano at one time hallowed it out. Others were of gold hunters who dug out the cave and drowned, that was why it was rarely known here, while others were superstitious and didn't want to dig where there had been deaths feeling these would plague them. Then the third story I heard I tended to believed more or otherwise how would the pirates know where the best place to dock would be? That not only from erosion but also help from pirates it had been formed down here for them to smuggle things onto land without being seen.

Walking on a long shelf plate on one side until it divided as it got closer to the end. The water came up and lapped against the end. First time in what felt like an eternity since I woke up I felt safe in this place. I went to the far end, there was a carved out piece of rock. I could see the steps coming down or anyone coming into the cave from the other side. No one would see me hiding in the small nitch in the corner. I had figured I would get out as soon as I felt safe. I was worried that Stewart might have been on the other side and I did not want to run into him. They must not have checked to see if I was inside the box because I could see the small boat get blown about rather roughly as it tried to get out to the larger ship waiting anxiously for it. I could barely see the box get lifted up it looked like a small pebble but clear enough color to tell what it was.

Then from the angle I was at I could get a better view than someone who might have been looking at it from land. There was a second row boat that also had a box loaded on it but it wasn't the same pine box that I was in. It looked like a regular oak box. There was a fake person almost like a scarecrow just made to look like a person sitting on the boat, other than the weight from the box was getting tossed around pretty good itself from the storm.

Looking down at my gown it was beyond ruined. Sadly I almost liked its new jagged almost giving it a survivor look, which is certainly how I knew I would feel after this. Most of the lace that had been draped over it now frayed dramatically. The bottom half torn off, the sleeves torn to shreds now it was pretty much a sleeveless gown than full sleeve as it had been before, it resembled more of my sun dresses than a wedding dress. Other than the white that barely shown through all the dirt I could barely tell it resembled a wedding dress anymore. The fireplace was more jagged then it used to be. Being careful not to leave any pieces of cloth behind I had kept stopping to grab the lose pieces bringing them with me.

Looking out at the water trying to figure out a plan, how could Mrs. Marc roués do this to me? What did she have to gain from all of this, why would she help Stewart do this to me when she was the one who originally hired Anthony as the escort unless her story wasn't true and she really knew he wasn't trained and picked up off the street? She just didn't plan on the fact he was actually going to be smarter then she thought. Then as the contents from the box hit me, I realized she must have known I was illegitimate and that must have pissed her off knowing I was still in society and her only proof was not with my gifts, for some reason I still felt Stewart didn't share that with her.

The second box must have been a decoy for someone not that I was sure who it was supposed to be deceiving. Mrs. Marc roués didn't have any proof other than what Stewart controlled or at least I hoped it had been that way. Maybe Stewart didn't want me entirely loosing dignity since he seemed to make no attempt at letting others know I was not a direct descendant but born out of wedlock. Maybe Stewart did not want to see me with someone else? My mind racing fast as these thoughts were all colliding at once.

My mother's oldest brother had married a woman with three sisters and Mrs. Marc roués was the youngest out of the three. If I had not been here and willing to care for the family estate, she would have been the last family member available that was here to take care of the home and the family business no matter how distant of a relative she was. She could take over and possibly have hired Stewart to help, especially since he presented a bit of an advantage over the other workers that lived there and he had seen some of the business be dealt with. I think I had finally figured out why she was involved. She was hoping to take over the estate and the businesses and money that came with it.

I was wishing now that I had never trusted him or let him see anything, wishing I had been more private but there was nothing I could do about it now. Not like I knew what was going on to make a choice about it then either. I had trusted him and it was broken. The pain of it still hurt beyond firing him but knowing now that he would do this and would go so far. I had never seen it coming.

Being brought out of my train of thought I heard the worst sound possible. Screaming and crying from several people that were getting closer. I got up quickly hearing one voice that meant more than anything to me, it tore my heart to hear the pain. I ran to the mouth of the cave, I could only see a few along the shoreline they were all looking at the decoy boat along the water as it began to sink. Almost like watching how a cave would be blown apart before it was mined, the box exploded. Stewart planned on making everyone believe I died and he went with me or at least I was assuming his going out on the little boat was for that reason, even though I saw it leave behind the ship and go in another direction possibly docking it a safe distance.

Searching for a way up out of the cliff was not easy. Now that the storm was hitting hard the waves lashed at the opening of the mouth of the cave even if I yelled I might not be heard and I did not want to risk the wrong people hearing me. It pained me so much knowing that Anthony believed I was dead. I hoped he would not try and join the decoy me. The water rushing so fast no one would dare try and go to the ship to see if they could save me now, especially now as the ship broke up against the rocks.

I could barely hear anyone now with the howling that started coming up through the cave. Even the wind began to get colder and the wind whipped so hard it stung my skin I could barely see anything. I went to the back of the cave and decided to try and wait till the wind died down hoping I would be able to catch up with Anthony to reassure him I was okay. I wished I knew the full extent of my gifts except I didn't want to risk drowning so I didn't try getting in the water yet. I hated having to wait I wanted to get back to Anthony as fast as I could. I tried several times but the steps leading to the fireplace were too high. At one time they would have gone all the way down except the steps had since rusted and broken off. Not wanting to risk putting footholds into the rock wall I guessed my luck I would hit a spring and flood the rest of the cave.

After what had felt like several hours the wind had started to die down. Even the water calmed down. Walking out to the edge feeling my way along the wall so that I would not fall into the water I assumed it must be early in the morning the night was so intensely dark out with very little moonlight illuminating the way. Feeling the water with my hand it chilled it. It was even colder than my skin. The water rarely warmed and this was no exception after the new currents had been swirled around after the storm, the water felt colder than normal. Sadly I did not see a way of getting up the side of the rock. The path I would have used has since eroded. There had been no one to take care of them.

After today I promised myself I would fix that problem even though I hoped I would never have the need for it again. I knew at any other time I could have climbed out with ease and faster then was needed however feeling the bump that formed in my belly I wanted to be careful. I thought how sad it was that I was so preoccupied that I never told Anthony yet. I only discovered it this morning when I was still feeling a bit sick to my stomach. Mabel had thought it was just being nervous about the wedding. I knew it wasn't that, the wedding didn't make me nervous at all. There were no other clues and I had no idea of what to look for let alone the idea I would have been pregnant.

Not really seeing any other way I hoped my body would protect the little one enough. Holding my breath I jumped into the water as the chill shocked me for the first moment I was in the water. Then trying as hard as I could I swam along the side against a rather strong current until I could pull myself out farther along the side. Choosing to swim the opposite direction the life boat went in not wanting to run into Stewart in case he stuck around. Now my dress torn, dirty from soot, dirt and now sopping wet made it hard to move since it absorbed so much water and tangling around my feet and legs it made it harder to get out of the water.

My mother had taught me how to swim with my brother and sisters. She would tell us of stories about sailors and pirates. They refused to learn to swim since they would be so far out from land that if the ship went down they didn't want to suffer, they wanted to drown quickly. She always felt that for some reason if we were ever in the water if there was ever a way she wanted us to have every chance of surviving, even if it meant delaying death.

I remembered being told not to share that I could swim or others would assume I was a witch and hang me for it. Especially since I already had differences that were hard enough to hide, however swimming was not something that was usually taught to anyone in the area we lived. But then my mother was rather unusual until she hit her thirties, she changed rather drastically as soon as I was born; she was much more guarded and began to be much more private than before.

At least that's what the other siblings had remembered. They said everything changed, nothing was the same anymore. As I grew up getting closer to the age of six their mother was rarely ever around. When she was it was sporadic and the kids had fun with her. Almost as if she had a lapse in her personality. I always wondered what had happened that would make her almost an entirely different person. Unless she just could not handle what I had become? Or was she fearful of what I might turn into? Perhaps afraid of making me worse than what I already was? Or as my last thought had been perhaps she would have finally spilled who my real mother had been?
Stewart's End

From the beginning of the ceremony Anthony's experience had been vastly different from mine. Before I was dripping wet being weighed down and water logged, dirty and wearing my shredded dress, Anthony and Charlie grew restless waiting for Lady Marc roués to come back from checking on me. Something seemed wrong. That feeling just wouldn't go away. Not feeling like pretending to be a guest any longer Charlie decided to finally act. Even if it got him noticed or caught. Charlie walked over to the back door fitting room and knocked on the door. Getting no response from either myself or Marc roués he turned the door handle. Finding it locked he turned the door handle until it broke in his hand and shoved the door in. The room had looked as if I had deserted my own wedding. Knowing I would never do this especially without an explanation, my engagement ring on the floor. The red ruby shimmered with the white tear drop diamonds glittering on the floor. Picking up the ring he placed it on his pinky finger. This way the same ring my mother wore the very one he had given to Sophie would not get lost.

Looking out the window behind the garden he could barely glimpse what a human eye would never have seen. Marc roués was standing next to Stewart talking with him, no sign of Nichole anywhere, climbing out the window following along the garden path keeping an eye on Stewart. Now regretting that he hadn't taken him out years ago, unfortunately he had tried to stay out of her life and not interfere which was hard Charlie decided to trust Nichole's thoughts of him. The fact she trusted Stewart and that it had worked out for that long.

There was a large boat anchored off the coast just a bit, Stewart still talking to Marc roués. While they seemed occupied Charlie went around the side of the old castle along the water. Slipping into the freezing cold water he swam out to the waiting ship. Climbing aboard the ship the feeling of it almost seemed hollow even as he walked along the main deck of the boat. There had been no one on the ship and no sign of Nichole. Oddly enough there had been no motor either. It had looked like a decoy but then there were also two row boats each with a large box. One pine and the other oak neither seemed to have anyone in them.

Looking back at the shoreline Stewart was moving a large box in a small row boat. Putting what looked like a person sitting next to it. Stewart left the boat to drift while he went in another direction. The wind picking up and strong storm beginning to roll in from sea Charlie decided to jump from the fake ship and make it to shore. The waves were now beginning to get much rougher. As the water battered the shore it was making the shoreline less visible, swimming off to the side further over trying not to be seen. The boat with the box still just floated there but now being tossed a bit from the rough waves setting in.

Half way between the house and the water lady Marc roués stood still for a moment. Then she began screaming at the top of her lungs, hard enough for everyone to hear her from inside and at the park. The ceremony had been taking so long to start many of the guests had gone over to the house wondering where Nichole was. Half of the guests and Anthony came running out. Trying to act distraught Marc roués pretended to scream with tears even though she barely produced them. Only from poking herself she was able to show a few actual tears to try and make it look believable.

"Anthony, I tried to stop him, she's in the box. I couldn't find her; he said he wanted to show me something. I was just shocked he was on the property. He talked her into leaving you. She left the ring on the changing room floor. I think he bewitched her." Covering her face bending slightly trying to be more dramatic, sadly her voice still gave her away. She would never make it as an actress, even if her own life depended on it.

Anthony didn't need to be told she was lying to him. He knew Nichole better than that, looking around trying to find a way out to the water. As Charlie reached the edge of the cliff overlooking the water the little row boat with the box and what looked like Stewart suddenly exploded into pieces. The storm pushed the larger boat closer as it collided with the little row boat. Blowing a chunk out of it, it now began to sink and fall apart as small pieces now washed ashore.

The water now spraying far up onto the shore, the storm didn't take very long to worsen. The whole sky darkened pure black showing no moonlight anymore. A few guests by this point started leaving in shock not sure what to think. Many were to stay at the home as guests however they had decided to risk traveling home in the dark storm. Lady Marc roués had made her way back to the house while Anthony stared at the boat in disbelief. Looking around the waterline he couldn't see anything other than parts of the boat or ship. Just past the trees there was a figure moving. Keeping an eye on it whoever it had been worked its way around the side running at regular human speed up to the house then slipped into the house with Marc roués holding the door open. Running back to the house trying more than anything to not run to fast even though at this point Anthony no longer gave a damn what others might think.

Stewart now tried to hold the door shut trying to prevent Anthony from coming in. Shaking his head in disbelief again as if Stewart thought he could keep him out of all people. Gouging his hands through the door making a hole in the frame on either side then ripping it from its hinges, throwing it to the ground, Stewart had been wearing a costume hoping he would blend in with the rest of the guests. Leaving Marc roués to deal with Anthony he tried to slip into another room even though he wasn't expecting to run into Charlie there. Backing up Stewart went back into the room with Marc roués hoping he was safer in here he picked up an iron fire poker from the fireplace.

"You have no right to lay a hand on us. Nichole is dead everyone saw it, she left you, this place belongs to my family still. Get off my property." Lady Marc roués had screamed at him as Stewart tried to hit him with the hot iron fireplace poker. Grabbing it in midair as Stewart tried to swing it, Anthony grabbed hold and pulled it tossing Stewart across the floor.

"If all you wanted was the property all you had to do is ask, we would have given it to you if you wanted it bad enough to kill someone for it. Just the fact you have Stewart involved I don't believe it's an accident. Now tell me where Nichole is or I destroy you both. You don't have long to answer." Keeping to his word he wasn't going to wait long.

"As I said she's dead. She was inside the box. There's nothing you can do she died in there getting away from you. I have witnesses here that I did nothing and you can't touch me or you will be jailed or hung which is what you deserve. If the choice is left up to me I will have you hung." She looked rather confidant of herself.

The only ones left around didn't look like they wanted to get any more involved than they already were, a few even taking a couple steps closer to the other door leading out. Seeing this lady Marc roués ran for the door trying to escape. Before she could even make it to the patio Anthony had a hold of her arm forcing her to turn to face him. He could feel the bone in her arm break under the pressure from his grip as she kept trying to get away from him.

"Don't even pretend not to be part of this. No one here believes you, after all you were the one in the first place that hired me, that was to undermine Nichole and that didn't work. Nichole and I have already talked about it and the staff is well aware of it also. We hid nothing. I didn't see anybody floating on the water. Nichole couldn't have been in there. Now tell me where she is." Twisting her arm behind her and grabbing her by the neck.

"I saw Stewart put her in the pine box, she was knocked out and it was lined with barb wire. There is no way she could have made it out. The door on the box never opened. If you want revenge it's Stewart who did it. He believed she was a vampire and said she had to die I was just going to sell her." As she tried to point with her other hand to accuse Stewart who had gotten up off the floor running into yet another room, Anthony wasn't worried that Stewart would get very far.

In a fit of rage lady Marc roués let her feelings be known. "Nichole has been living a life that did not belong to her she deserved to die, and if she hasn't then I will make sure she does for being an imposter." As if she was making her case any better she reached into her pocket with her spare hand pulling out a knife waving it at Anthony.

Not that Anthony liked killing anyone he couldn't handle being lied to about the possible death of his love. Planning on knocking her out she shifted herself turning into his hand causing Anthony to snap her neck dropping her to the floor he went to take after Stewart. Only taking a few steps there were a couple men standing in front of him. Stewart's friends, who for their own part were not very smart for getting in the middle of this or trying to defend someone like him. Some holding branding irons as now Stewart had in his hand instead of the poker. Others were wielding swords.

Each of the men taking strikes at Anthony as he merely maneuvered himself away from the blows, avoiding each of their movements as they made them. One of the men finally rushing his whole body at him was trying to tackle him as he swung his sword. Not wanting to take too much time in case Stewart was getting ahead, Stewart appeared human and Anthony was sure he could catch up to him easily enough. One quick blow Anthony knocked the one man into the other knocking them both back, neither intended on stopping. They kept getting up and coming back to fight. Anthony had to admit they were determined; too bad it was being done by these men and for the wrong reason.

Then a few more came in from the door, ones who worked for Lady Marc roués. These she had used to eliminate her competition before, no longer having patience for any of it. Anthony shot out faster than any of them could have seen anything coming, body slamming the one so that he burst into the chairs taking out three others in the way killing the one instantly. Shooting around the other three he simply snapped their necks and as two came from either side to stab him with their swords he maneuvered just right that they ran each other through, maneuvering fast enough not to be caught up with.

Finishing off the last one a blur came flying past him knocking Anthony on the ground with such a force. Looking up Stewart was leaning over him with blood dripping from his face. Shoving him off of himself not wasting any time backing up he wasn't sure what he was dealing with now if Stewart had that kind of force. Another person came out of the door that Stewart apparently had been thrown through. The other person moved far too fast for Anthony to rest his eyes on him. He had to be a vampire. Anthony wasn't sure if this new strong figure was friendly or an enemy still waiting to see who it was.

Now nervous Anthony watched as Stewart made a move at him. Trying to dodge him Stewart moved to fast knocking him into the wall knocking over the flower stands and several chairs. He must have known he was being watched outside and pretended to run at human speed to cover his own tracks. He was far too strong to be just human but he didn't seem like he was a vampire either. Anthony wasn't sure what he was. The room looked like a bomb went off inside.

Both locked in a grip with each other trying to gain control over the other, knocking into chairs and other objects as they struggled. Finally feeling his feet slip out from under him Anthony fell to the ground with Stewart on top of him ready to deal a final blow. The blow to the head made him dizzy making Stewarts face blurry, watching as he was ready for his own end Stewart thrust back quickly. Seeing the other figure it moved much faster than Stewart had. Even with more graceful movements.

The room felt like it spinned as Anthony was trying to figure out what was going on. The other figure wasn't here to help Stewart but here to help Anthony. Then with a thud Stewart's body landed on the floor next to Anthony. His head went hurdling through the air as it landed a distance away in the hallway.

Standing over Anthony making sure he was okay Anthony had passed out. Keeping guard over him everything had been cleared out. Hoping he was right that if Nichole had passed he would have sensed something. He was sure he knew the instant her mother had passed, he even knew before she died that she would. He had hoped he would know the same of Nichole and hadn't sensed anything so far. Charlie hadn't seen anything either as the wreckage from both boats floated to shore.

Mabel had been standing in the far corner the whole time as she watched the scene in amazement. Charlie turned to look at her. She looked calm putting her finger to her mouth as if to say she would not say a word. He knew out of all the staff she could be trusted at least Charlie trusted her. Nodding at her to assure her he sat in the corner trying to figure out how to find Nichole now.
Her Father and a Surprise

As I walked back to the house, going through the shrubbery into a safe path behind the family garden hoping this was still being kept off limits to others. With the events from last night I guess I shouldn't expect things to be as if nothing happened. By now I was sure if anyone was around still they would be back at the house or at least I would find Mabel and she would explain it to me. As I worked my way I could see the house in the distance. Then terror set in, I saw so much blood on the back of the grounds leading up to the door. It had looked like a massive storm had let go in my backyard. Broken glass lay everywhere with blood covering every inch as if there had been a bloody battle. I was terrified I would find Anthony or Mabel dead. No longer worried if Stewart or anyone else had still been around to see me or see how fast I bolted to the house.

Running as fast as I possibly could. I rushed in and was searching frantically for any signs of life, following the trail of blood which seemed to be rather heavy. This led me to the parlor where vases filled with flowers from the wedding once stood now broken all over, chairs broken and pieces everywhere. Then I saw something I never expected to see which not only surprised me but stopped me dead in my tracks. Hoping not to faint, in the middle of the room someone's body, it was hard to tell if there were others or just the one really badly mangled and destroyed body. Only Stewarts head laid lifeless on the floor with his eyes still menacing and oddly enough staring in my direction.

On the other side of the room I could see Anthony lying on the floor unconscious. Running to him I was scared if he was dead also. I couldn't possibly live without him now that I finally had him. My heart beating more wildly then it ever had before now kneeling down next to him. Putting my arms around him as to protect him wishing I could heal him with just my touch. He laid there motionless. Then after a few moments I could feel the slightest movement from his body, I noticed he was still breathing, bloody but breathing.

Not paying attention to anything around me, feeling a hand touch my shoulder I jumped a bit but never letting go of Anthony wanting to protect him in any way I could. Mabel came up behind me.

"We didn't know where you where or how long it would take to find you, we figured there was no point in waking him earlier then he had to. When you disappeared and the note Stewart left him saying he and you both were heading off in the ship, they watched the box on the little boat explode. We weren't sure if Stewart had killed you. Stewart only slipped up by showing by the house to grab the title. There is going to be a lot of questioning to what happened here, you may not want to stay around. Stewart is not the only one he killed. Mrs. Marc roués is dead, he didn't intend on killing her. No one saw Anthony kill her at least no one alive did and we hoped no one else would put the connection together. We are hoping they will blame Stewart for it. However they still may blame Anthony for Stewart dying." Hugging me Mabel finally broke down into sobs. I had never seen her lose control let alone cry before. I knew how hard this was for her since I was feeling the same way about her and Anthony.

"I don't know what I would have done without you either. I thought I lost my sister. I don't know how you lived but thank goodness we have you back." Still hugging me tightly I could feel Mabel shaking. There was a lot I needed to be caught up on and to explain myself.

Mabel still looking uncomfortable never took her eyes off of me. "There is something else you need to know there is a gentleman here to see you. I have seen many things in my short life but never anything like this. He looks so much like you. When Anthony came after Stewart he was stronger than he expected. The few guests that had hung around fled as soon as the fighting began. Anthony was knocked out and the stranger finished off Stewart. Anthony only killed Mrs. Mar Crouse and three of the men who were here to help her kill him."

Hearing the door to the other room open up I instantly looked in the direction of it. Letting Mabel temporarily sit with Anthony I walked half way toward the stranger. He instantly greeted me with a smile.

"You look exactly like your mother. I can see you certainly have taken after my side of the family. I'm sorry I wasn't at the estate when you and Anthony stopped by the house; it certainly wasn't in visiting condition. I had other things that I had to keep my eye on at the moment. I should probably explain myself a bit better." He stopped momentarily as he was about to go into more detail.

Without hesitation I interrupted him. "I know who you are. No one ever really needed to tell me. Every dream I have you have been in it. You look exactly the way that I knew you would. You're my father and you have no idea how long I have waited for you to finally show yourself. Even though you had at times I just didn't know it was you. I have wanted to know you for so long."

"I never left you; you were the only one that I had left of your mother. The only reason I can live with your mother being gone is that I know I have you and I wanted to keep you safe. I had made a promise to your mother and I kept it for the most part. When you were really little I worked for the family, even popping in once in a while later but keeping my distance as you grew older."

Both moved forward with no more words other than love for one another they held each other close. I felt safe in my father's arms. The one person I felt would understand me better than anyone else, the one who could finally put all my fears and questions to rest.

I could hear Anthony stirring awake. Loosening my grip on my father I hurried over to Anthony's side. Holding Anthony in my lap as he was waking up, at least he had a wonderful sight to come back to. It seemed like hours before he finally woke up. At first he thought he had died and was in heaven when he saw her believing she was dead. Then he thought realistically would heaven be so hard on the tailbone and it felt so real. He didn't hesitate for one second when he saw Nichole leaning over him with her arms wrapped around him.

Pulling himself up quickly he grabbed her and said, "I think it's over, your finally safe, I don't know how but you're here."

Holding me so tight to his chest I felt not just safe but knew as well as he did. For now the nightmare, it was over. I finally had my perfect soul mate and my father back. I could handle waiting just a bit before we had to deal with the mess of the evening.

Morning came earlier than anyone had cared for. The long cleaning up from the previous evening was no small task. It really had looked like a war happened here on the estate. There were so many things I had to plan and changes to make. I couldn't shake the thoughts about my guests. Just how mortified some of them must have been, wondering what was going on in their minds right now. Anthony and Charlie had been busy rebuilding the glass doors and fixing fixtures that had been broken.

I could feel the baby moving around even more so now. I was much larger than I thought I would have been. Soon my not so little bump would be showing through my clothing. I was guessing I was already five or six months pregnant however I looked much further along. I had already told my father which he had already guessed himself so he wasn't too surprised. I just had to tell Anthony.

I was worried about troubling him with it since he was nervous about covering up for last night. How the wedding had been ruined and still overly protective of me, Anthony worried what will come next to threaten them because of the way he handled things. Even though he was impressed when his father in law showed up the way he did. Last sight he was able to remember had been when he started to black out, there stood an angel in the corner looking so much like Nichole had taken a hold of Stewart and ripped him away from Anthony. At first he thought he was dreaming until he heard the male voice. Then he recognized it immediately. Even though in so many ways Anthony felt Charlie was his guardian angel finding him in the first place, introducing him to his life love and now for saving his life.

That night as bloody as Anthony was and as filthy and ragged, we still were able to say out vows to each other. As Mabel and Charlie watched, Mont being a minister in his church serviced our very personal wedding.

Other than Mabel none of the other workers came back to the house, even leaving their belongings behind. During the entire time Mabel never left other than to get food or certain supplies we needed. Making sure she was safe her husband Mont would accompany her when she went into town. All of the staff member's things were left intact in case they ever decided to come back for them. After the events that happened I did not feel this would be a safe place to raise our baby anymore. Even if things passed over I could never feel like I could trust or look at anyone the same anymore. Any and all evidence was scraped and brought outside to burn in the large pile. It left an awful smell.

Rubbing my belly feeling the child inside me growing and moving around I walked out to the rose garden, the only area that had not been touched by the events last night. Sitting down on the bench I looked back at the house. There were so many memories good and bad. Sadly there were also many lies that finally came out. At some level even I understood the truth. During my entire childhood I knew never really needed anyone to tell me the truth that things were not exactly as they had appeared I just never realized how much would change once I did learn the final truth.

Sitting there feeling relaxed I looked at the rose bush and its beauty. At least I knew what I wanted to name our baby. If she happened to be a girl I wanted to call her Rose. If the little one was a boy I would have Anthony name him. Thinking about the gender made it even seem more real to me not that it didn't already with the baby kicking so often and so hard.

Anthony was never far away from me and if he did not know where I was for a second he would go searching for me, his fear of losing me again always tormenting his thoughts. He could hear me humming from the rose garden and was wondering why? He had never heard me hum or sing to myself before. Was she alone? Was she okay? Anthony wanted to check to make sure.

As she came into sight he saw her just sitting back and looking at the rose bushes singing a rather airy tune with her hand on her stomach. He could even see there was something different about it. Rushing over he knelt down beside her.

"Are you okay, is there something wrong or anything I can do for you?" He looked worried but the look on his face eased up as he noticed I was smiling at him. At least she must be okay if she's smiling?

"Don't worry I'm perfectly fine. Nothing to worry about or fix since technically nothing is broken. Besides it will work itself out in a few months. I'm sure this is earlier than either of us would have planned and neither did we speak about it." I know I was rambling but I wanted to find the right words. Then my taking longer did not seem to relax Anthony it only seemed to make him more nervous.

"I have something to share with you. I wasn't even aware of it until recently when things had finally settled down and I was sitting on my own waiting for the wedding to start. It was the first time that I noticed something was different. I hadn't pieced it together until I was in the cave waiting to come out till it hit me exactly what it was. I wanted to tell you but I also wanted to wait just a bit for things to calm down since I know you're under a lot of stress right now. I want you to feel something. And don't worry it's okay."

Taking his hand I placed it over my belly, the second that he touched my belly the baby gave him a strong kick to feel. He could feel the baby move. At first he flinched then relaxed as he figured out what it was. He looked shocked like he couldn't believe it, but then he did not move his hand.

"How far along are you? I can really feel this one kick?" He looked down at my belly with amazement as it shifted with each kick.

"Are you in pain? Is this normal for your belly to move so much? Maybe I should get Mabel for you?" Anthony seemed so worried.

Smiling back at him I answered, "Yes it's perfectly normal. I think I am only five or six months pregnant which would put the due date in about four or three months to go. At least it's what Mabel and I are guessing right now. Except since I seem to be getting so big it might be earlier than that even though the dates wouldn't match up."

"Does your father know?" Anthony was curious what or how he would react. He wasn't surprised that Mabel would find out first even though it seemed natural that she would know.

"Yes he knows, actually I didn't have to tell him, he guessed by looking at me."

For quite some time after finding out we had not gone anywhere but stayed on the estate feeling it wise to let things blow over as much as possible. Mabel would collect things we had needed but ultimately we knew at some point we would have to leave. There were many rumors circulating and so far none of the old workers were speaking a word. However everyone felt that if pushed they might or at least to protect themselves. Panic or superstition, even anger or rebellion from the deceased family can get very dangerous.

One evening both Anthony and I had asked Mabel and Mont to meet with us in the study. We simply told them we had wanted to show them something. As they came into the room and Mont sat down on the soft chair in front of the desk while Mabel stood behind him resting her hands on his shoulders.

Anthony was over by the window looking out as I stood up from my chair and walked around to the front of the desk, leaning against it for a second I stretched out my hand giving Mont and Mabel a large envelope. Not saying much, neither Anthony nor I could wait to see their reaction.

"Anthony and I have talked quite a bit and there really isn't much other choice for us but I wasn't going to leave my best friend and sister without anything. Your family has been a true family to me and you have both been everything to me. Both of us wanted to thank you and this had been the best choice we came up with."

Leaning back a bit waiting for Mabel and Mont to open the package, at first Mabel pulled out the paper quickly then her hands shook as she realized what it was. There was a deed to the estate and the other one to one of the family owned businesses. Even the expression on Mont's face was of total surprise nothing either of them had guessed would happen.

"As soon as the baby is born we will be leaving. I hate to leave you but I know you will be okay here. There is too much that the town has pieced together about us and my father has already gone through this with his family. We are going to try and settle down somewhere far away from here. The town will not bother you since many know you well and you have other family members around to vouch for you."

Charlie came into the room at this point and added. "Some from town believe we are heading south, we kind of helped them with that assumption in case any of them try to follow us." Talking as he walked over to me giving me a light squeeze on the shoulders.

"How are you feeling?" After what happened to my mother he was worried if I would die like my mother or because I took after his family would I be okay? They never really did know what exactly caused her to die other then she became so weak after birth he could only guess blood loss somehow. Her body had just given up and he could not forget that horrible night he sat with her lifeless body. He could have saved her and she did not want to be saved. He had no choice he had to let her go and it pained him every day knowing this.

Since Charlie had told me about my mother I had my theories also. Depending on how long Stewart and Marc roués were working together maybe he had something planned since way back than wanting to eliminate any possible family who might compete over the property? Perhaps he killed her in some way with some poison and had hoped to kill the unborn baby also? Not that I ever shared this but I doubted I was the only one who had contemplated this thought now knowing what we went through with Stewart.

Charlie could have stolen me from my aunt's home at any time but he knew what my mother had gone through to bring me here, to give me a different life. He only stayed away to honor her wish but only till he felt I needed him, till he knew I was no longer part of just the human world. Never totally leaving me he vowed to himself and his daughter and stayed close. Even after knowing what choices my mother made I wasn't upset with her. All the choices brought me to where I wound up now. There were things I would have loved to have had different or even my birth father around more. I was not only fortunate for things to have worked out the way they did. I have a wonderful family and more on the way. I still loved and appreciated my mom even if her choice was different from the one I was making now.
Good Bye For Now

The next few months flew by quickly and my expanding belly did not stop growing either. I was getting so uncomfortable I could not wait to have the child.

Then finally the night came upon us. I was walking in the garden when I felt a sudden pain. It had felt like my entire body seizing up. Stopping dead in my tracks not even breathing the contractions came strong and fast. Not knowing what to expect the first contraction was a bit overwhelming.

Anthony was the first to get to my side. With Charlie's help they brought me inside to my bedroom. Mabel had been prepared for this moment since I had shared with her I was pregnant. Mabel had taken care of several of her own family members when they had given birth and of course from her own personal experience she was confident she could help Nichole birth this little one. She had already been part of so many births before this, even a few of the ladies from town she had assisted.

Just like the night when I had been born during a lightning storm one began this evening as soon as I went into labor. The winds howling so strong it blew branches up against the window. Huge streaks of lighting lit up the entire sky. The crackling of the thunder had been very characteristic in its own right, almost as if it was announcing the soon to be birth. The weather had gotten so bad there was no way of knowing if it was still day time or night. The rain poured down so hard any other sounds were muffled by it.

The contractions came quicker and faster as I tried my best to relax through them but the overwhelming pain had gotten to me. The baby came out rather forcefully not that it could control itself but it was already strong for being so little and for having not learned any control. I could hear myself tear and tried not to scream. I could already see the look on Charlie's face and that of Anthony. Both were standing on either side of me holding my hands fearing for the worst as Mabel handled the baby as it came out. She almost missed catching it as it shot out so fast.

Then as quickly as it started all of a sudden I felt nothing. I had felt absolutely numb. Not just from the waist down but everywhere. Then panicking myself I worried whether I had died or was going to. It felt so strange not to feel a thing other then so light headed I felt I could almost float off the bed. Was I going to be able to walk after this? Had it been a normal birth? Was the baby okay? Was it already out? Feeling so overwhelmed I blacked out before I could hear about the baby. I hadn't even heard Anthony or Charlie trying to talk to me. Both had been frozen in terror as they had hoped that Mabel knew what she was doing. Hoping I would not die as my mother had.

Neither Charlie nor Anthony left my side. They trusted Mabel and knew she could handle anything that might come up. She had in fact raised me. Both of the men felt helpless not knowing what to do to help, both sitting with me waiting for some sign I would be okay. My heart still beating except now it beat a lot slower and my breathing appeared rather shallow.

After the experience with my mother neither would relax until they heard me speak or sit up to know how I was doing. Charlie did his best to sense how I was feeling or reacting, he could not sense any trouble however he was not assured by it enough to relax. He could not risk losing his only daughter also. Not that he knew what to do if she were to start dying other than to completely change her. He only hoped I would not be upset since he never asked me if I wanted a full change. But then none of us knew if it would happen someday if I wished for it or not? I was happy being human but I also still took after his family and had many of the vampire traits. He wasn't sure what other traits that were passed on since some of his family had been shades also. Being a shade was hereditary while being a vampire was a change that could be done to almost anyone. Many had appeared to be vampires however took after the human shade only eventually dying at very old ages. The full transformation didn't always work well; some just would not react well to the venom at all and would just die faster. But then if you never had anyone to train you as a shade many had no idea they had it and it never became strong enough to be noticed or it would go away totally on its own.

Then finally opening my eyes slowly I gripped both my hands around the waiting men's hands to let them know I was okay. Anthony quickly hugged me; he was so relieved I was finally responding. Then the first words out of my mouth came.

"Is the baby okay? Where is it?" I was worried the last memory I had was of my skin tearing and passing out. I looked around for Mabel but did not see her. Then at last the door opened up. Mabel was outside the door listening for any sign that I might wake up. She had been caring for the little one outside in the hallway with Mont.

Wrapped up in a tiny blanket she handed her the little bundle. "I would like to introduce you to your little daughter. I will be right back there is another surprise that I have for you." As she laid my daughter down on my chest I reached out for her. Anthony helping me as I sat up to get a better hold on her. I looked at her; I could see so much of myself and Anthony in her except for one thing, the hair, the lightest tan cream coloring to the skin, crystal blue eyes and flaming red hair. Neither Anthony nor I had red hair but then I had remembered back to Laila and her children playing outside. My aunt had rich red hair and so did her children. Even if it was such a small comparison as the color of her hair it made me feel so good to finally have family to compare to.

Holding my daughter close I could smell her sweet smell. There was nothing else like it. As I bonded with our little one Charlie finally took a seat knowing he could finally relax. Anthony continued to stand right beside me.

This time Mont came in with another similar blanket with Mabel smiling behind him. As I had looked up I couldn't believe what I was seeing. Was it really another baby or had I hallucinated when I thought I was handed my daughter? Holding the baby tight in my arms not wanting to risk letting go and losing the little one I held I looked at the bundle that Mont had. Careful not to hurt the baby already in my arms I was shocked at what I was seeing. It wasn't anything I could have imagined would happen. I hadn't expected anything like this. I had been surprised when I was having just the one. At least it would explain why I was so huge for just one.

Anthony took little Rose and held her still close to her mother so that I could take the other baby wrapped in a blue baby blanket and be introduced.

"Neither could decide who wanted to come out first so they both made a dash for it. This is your son. You lost a lot of blood during birth but you look like your recuperating very well. At least your human side is doing well still. Anthony would you like to do the honors of announcing your son's name?" Mabel got quiet for a moment standing back just a bit. I had already told her before the births that I had wanted to name my daughter Rose and that Anthony had the privilege of naming our son.

Slightly nervous Anthony hoped I would like the name he picked for our son. "I hope you don't mind but I have named him Lucian. That was my father's name."

"I think it's perfect." Holding him in my arms he looked like he was smiling back at me at approval of his own name.

Over the next few days I was finally gaining my strength back, I started walking around and then and only then did Charlie finally stop being so tense and relaxed realizing I was going to be okay.

The next couple of nights Charlie, Anthony and I packed and were getting ready to go. Mabel had let us know the towns people no longer believed we were already gone and wanted to come by to check for themselves to see if it was true or not.

The feeling of urgency we did not want to stick around in case they would make things difficult for Mabel and Mont. We hoped as long as they believed we were gone they would leave Mabel and her family alone. But now they wanted proof and the only way to do this was to show them, except we actually had to be gone first.

Finally the night came that we were to leave. I had Lucian with me and a bag. Anthony had Rose wrapped tight in his arms with a bag with him also slung over his shoulder. Charlie was carrying two more bags for us. Any other belongings I had sent while I was pregnant having a friend hold onto them until it would be safe for us to collect them again. This way they would also be out of the house and show no more signs of us being there.

Anthony and I sat inside the carriage while Charlie sat in the front driving us away. We had only made it about a mile outside of the town when we saw a rather large mob. They were heading for the estate but no longer were interested once they had seen what they were looking for. The ones they wanted were now right in front of them.

There was no mistaking it we had been ambushed. Charlie jumped down quickly and swung lighting fast into the carriage. "I realize you won't want to separate but for everyone's safety it's the best we can do right now, we need to lead them away from us. We already planned this for an emergency and sadly we have to use it now. I will distract them only for a moment to give both of you a head start. You can out run the horses so you are faster on foot. Don't worry this isn't the end. We will all be together again very soon. We know the safe spot to meet, if any of us do not make it in time when we are expecting then I will never stop searching for all of you until we are together again safe and sound. Don't worry I know everything will work out."

Opening the doors Anthony and I took off like wisps of lighting blurs in opposite directions and Charlie stood out front so that the angry mob would see him. He realized they had a brief glimpse of the infants just as we had gotten out of the carriage, after that they blurred out of sight as we had ourselves.

"Kill the children we cannot afford more of their kind destroying us. We must protect ourselves and our families from these monsters. Charlie just leaned against the carriage waiting for the mob to get closer. Not even nervous he leaned there relaxed. Before they had noticed he had unleashed the horses knowing with the commotion they would also run off or at least back to the estate. As soon as they were within range Charlie took off quickly in a totally different direction, however not one of us went the direction of the estate.

The mob had no idea where to run to now after we had all taken off. They stood there stunned for a bit not sure what their next move was going to be. Either way they knew that the next few towns in either direction would be expecting us as a whole or part and would be looking for an infant as well once they updated the information being passed around. One of them had been spying from a safe distance in the last week watching us. There were several other towns that had been involved or were declaring witch hunts and demon trials.

It did not take long for either Nichole or Anthony to figure this out. We knew it was not safe trying to travel with the infants and we could not keep going too far or we would lose each other in the process. Having a hard time facing reality we knew we would have to do the inevitable until it would be safe again to reunite.

It only took Charlie two days to get the furthest north. Waiting in the cabin he prepared it for when Nichole and Anthony when we would soon meet up with him. Until then he would worry about their safety.

Anthony had Rose wrapped up tight in her blanket hoping not to let the wind get her to cold. It had not taken him very long to figure out that rumor had spread rather far. Some of the families had relatives in neighboring towns and the events that unfolded at the estate traveled fast. The rumors were so insane he was surprised people were so gullible to even believe them. Amazing how mass hysteria will take over. It was quite some time before he was able to stop safely, only briefly stopping to find food for the baby. It was not easy getting the food to her but he felt he did the best he could until he could make it to the cabin. Finally Anthony came to a large body of water and could not pass it by foot; neither did he want to risk trying to take her into the frigid water. If it had been him he would have leapt without thinking.

Looking around he tried to find a boat unoccupied. Not wanting to chance being seen by anyone until they could safely establish a new identity for their family. Anthony was careful not to be seen by anyone.

Searching along the shoreline he finally found a little row boat. Not exactly what he was hoping for but it would have to do for now. Placing the boat in the water, looking around making sure no one was around to see him steal the boat. He slowly pushed off and sat down in the row boat and started to paddle. Rose was safely tucked between his feet on the bottom of the boat. From there he could keep an eye on her as he rowed out.

Anthony felt he was lucky not to run into too many people along the way. The ones he had spotted he was able to avoid. Otherwise they did not even notice him. For a short distance he was given a ride to a town since the people had believed his story how his horse bucked him and his daughter off and ran away that something had spooked it. This had been an older couple who even though they knew something was different about them, felt they were safe letting them go without warning anyone about who they thought they were or for civic duty to turn them in. They even strolled through town when they saw the mob meeting in the center. Keeping Anthony and Rose's faces covered the older couple waved and smiled acting relaxed helped them get through this.

The fog had been thicker but he still knew what direction he was heading. It had only taken him a day longer than planned to get to the cabin. When he had reached it Anthony was hoping to find Nichole and Lucian already there. They should have been there long before he had.

Charlie had not heard anything yet. Both were getting anxious and wondering why she had not made it here with their son. Neither would relax until they knew they were safe. Not that pacing the floor would help but somehow it helped Anthony hope the little he could. He had to remember he still had Rose he needed to take care of until she was reunited with her brother and mother.

#####

Thank You for reading Secrets of the Night by Rebekah McClew. This series continues with Obscured Darkness.

#####

SMASHWORDS LICENSE AGREEMENT

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.
